Skip to main content

Full text of "The Grey Fairy Book"

See other formats

The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Grey Fairy Book, by Andrew Lang, Ed.

Copyright laws are changing all over the world. Be sure to check the
copyright laws for your country before downloading or redistributing
this or any other Project Gutenberg eBook.

This header should be the first thing seen when viewing this Project
Gutenberg file.  Please do not remove it.  Do not change or edit the
header without written permission.

Please read the "legal small print," and other information about the
eBook and Project Gutenberg at the bottom of this file.  Included is
important information about your specific rights and restrictions in
how the file may be used.  You can also find out about how to make a
donation to Project Gutenberg, and how to get involved.

**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts**

**eBooks Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**

*****These eBooks Were Prepared By Thousands of Volunteers!*****

Title: The Grey Fairy Book

Author: Andrew Lang, Ed.

Release Date: October, 2004  [EBook #6746]
[Yes, we are more than one year ahead of schedule]
[This file was first posted on January 20, 2003]

Edition: 10

Language: English

Character set encoding: ASCII


Scanned by JC Byers and Proofread by Wendy Crockett, Sally
Gellert, Christine Sturrock and JC Byers(

                      The Grey Fairy Book
                     Edited by Andrew Lang


The tales in the Grey Fairy Book are derived from many countries-
-Lithuania, various parts of Africa, Germany, France, Greece, and
other regions of the world. They have been translated and adapted
by Mrs. Dent, Mrs. Lang, Miss Eleanor Sellar, Miss Blackley, and
Miss hang. ‘The Three Sons of Hali' is from the last century
‘Cabinet des Fees,' a very large collection. The French author
may have had some Oriental original before him in parts; at all
events he copied the Eastern method of putting tale within tale,
like the Eastern balls of carved ivory. The stories, as usual,
illustrate the method of popular fiction. A certain number of
incidents are shaken into many varying combinations, like the
fragments of coloured glass in the kaleidoscope. Probably the
possible combinations, like possible musical combinations, are
not unlimited in number, but children may be less sensitive in
the matter of fairies than Mr. John Stuart Mill was as regards


Donkey Skin
The Goblin Pony
An Impossible Enchantment
The Story of Dschemil and Dachemila
Janni and the Draken
The Partnership of the Thief and the Liar
Fortunatus and his Purse
The Goat-faced Girl
What came of picking Flowers
The Story of Bensurdatu
The Magician's Horse
The Little Gray Man
Herr Lazarus and the Draken
The Story of the Queen of the Flowery Isles
Udea and her Seven Brothers
The White Wolf
Mohammed with the Magic Finger
The Dog and the Sparrow
The Story of the Three Sons of Hali
The Story of the Fair Circassians
The Jackal and the Spring The Bear
The Sunchild The Daughter of Buk Ettemsuch
Laughing Eye and Weeping Eye, or the Limping Fox
The Unlooked for Prince
The Simpleton
The Street Musicians
The Twin Brothers
The Ogre
A Fairy's Blunder
Long, Broad, and Quickeye

                          Donkey Skin

There was once upon a time a king who was so much beloved by his
subjects that he thought himself the happiest monarch in the
whole world, and he had everything his heart could desire. His
palace was filled with the rarest of curiosities, and his gardens
with the sweetest flowers, while in the marble stalls of his
stables stood a row of milk-white Arabs, with big brown eyes.

Strangers who had heard of the marvels which the king had
collected, and made long journeys to see them, were, however,
surprised to find the most splendid stall of all occupied by a
donkey, with particularly large and drooping ears. It was a very
fine donkey; but still, as far as they could tell, nothing so
very remarkable as to account for the care with which it was
lodged; and they went away wondering, for they could not know
that every night, when it was asleep, bushels of gold pieces
tumbled out of its ears, which were picked up each morning by the

After many years of prosperity a sudden blow fell upon the king
in the death of his wife, whom he loved dearly. But before she
died, the queen, who had always thought first of his happiness,
gathered all her strength, and said to him:

‘Promise me one thing: you must marry again, I know, for the good
of your people, as well as of yourself. But do not set about it
in a hurry. Wait until you have found a woman more beautiful and
better formed than myself.'

‘Oh, do not speak to me of marrying,' sobbed the king; ‘rather
let me die with you!' But the queen only smiled faintly, and
turned over on her pillow and died.

For some months the king's grief was great; then gradually he
began to forget a little, and, besides, his counsellors were
always urging him to seek another wife. At first he refused to
listen to them, but by-and-by he allowed himself to be persuaded
to think of it, only stipulating that the bride should be more
beautiful and attractive than the late queen, according to the
promise he had made her.

Overjoyed at having obtained what they wanted, the counsellors
sent envoys far and wide to get portraits of all the most famous
beauties of every country. The artists were very busy and did
their best, but, alas! nobody could even pretend that any of the
ladies could compare for a moment with the late queen.

At length, one day, when he had turned away discouraged from a
fresh collection of pictures, the king's eyes fell on his adopted
daughter, who had lived in the palace since she was a baby, and
he saw that, if a woman existed on the whole earth more lovely
than the queen, this was she! He at once made known what his
wishes were, but the young girl, who was not at all ambitious,
and had not the faintest desire to marry him, was filled with
dismay, and begged for time to think about it. That night, when
everyone was asleep, she started in a little car drawn by a big
sheep, and went to consult her fairy godmother.

‘I know what you have come to tell me,' said the fairy, when the
maiden stepped out of the car; ‘and if you don't wish to marry
him, I will show you how to avoid it. Ask him to give you a dress
that exactly matches the sky. It will be impossible for him to
get one, so you will be quite safe.' The girl thanked the fairy
and returned home again.

The next morning, when her father (as she had always called him)
came to see her, she told him that she could give him no answer
until he had presented her with a dress the colour of the sky.
The king, overjoyed at this answer, sent for all the choicest
weavers and dressmakers in the kingdom, and commanded them to
make a robe the colour of the sky without an instant's delay, or
he would cut off their heads at once. Dreadfully frightened at
this threat, they all began to dye and cut and sew, and in two
days they brought back the dress, which looked as if it had been
cut straight out of the heavens! The poor girl was thunderstruck,
and did not know what to do; so in the night she harnessed her
sheep again, and went in search of her godmother.

‘The king is cleverer than I thought,' said the fairy; ‘but tell
him you must have a dress of moonbeams.'

And the next day, when the king summoned her into his presence,
the girl told him what she wanted.

‘Madam, I can refuse you nothing,' said he; and he ordered the
dress to be ready in twenty-four hours, or every man should be

They set to work with all their might, and by dawn next day, the
dress of moonbeams was laid across her bed. The girl, though she
could not help admiring its beauty, began to cry, till the fairy,
who heard her, came to her help.

‘Well, I could not have believed it of him!' said she; ‘but ask
for a dress of sunshine, and I shall be surprised indeed if he
manages that! ‘

The goddaughter did not feel much faith in the fairy after her
two previous failures; but not knowing what else to do, she told
her father what she was bid.

The king made no difficulties about it, and even gave his finest
rubies and diamonds to ornament the dress, which was so dazzling,
when finished, that it could not be looked at save through smoked

When the princess saw it, she pretended that the sight hurt her
eyes, and retired to her room, where she found the fairy awaiting
her, very much ashamed of herself.

‘There is only one thing to be done now,' cried she; ‘you must
demand the skin of the ass he sets such store by. It is from that
donkey he obtains all his vast riches, and I am sure he will
never give it to you.'

The princess was not so certain; however, she went to the king,
and told him she could never marry him till he had given her the
ass's skin.

The king was both astonished and grieved at this new request, but
did not hesitate an instant. The ass was sacrificed, and the skin
laid at the feet of the princess.

The poor girl, seeing no escape from the fate she dreaded, wept
afresh, and tore her hair; when, suddenly, the fairy stood before

‘Take heart,' she said, ‘ all will now go well! Wrap yourself in
this skin, and leave the palace and go as far as you can. I will
look after you. Your dresses and your jewels shall follow you
underground, and if you strike the earth whenever you need
anything, you will have it at once. But go quickly: you have no
time to lose.'

So the princess clothed herself in the ass's skin, and slipped
from the palace without being seen by anyone.

Directly she was missed there was a great hue and cry, and every
corner, possible and impossible, was searched. Then the king sent
out parties along all the roads, but the fairy threw her
invisible mantle over the girl when they approached, and none of
them could see her.

The princess walked on a long, long way, trying to find some one
who would take her in, and let her work for them; but though the
cottagers, whose houses she passed, gave her food from charity,
the ass's skin was so dirty they would not allow her to enter
their houses. For her flight had been so hurried she had had no
time to clean it.

Tired and disheartened at her ill-fortune, she was wandering, one
day, past the gate of a farmyard, situated just outside the walls
of a large town, when she heard a voice calling to her. She
turned and saw the farmer's wife standing among her turkeys, and
making signs to her to come in.

‘I want a girl to wash the dishes and feed the turkeys, and clean
out the pig-sty,' said the w omen, ‘and, to judge by your dirty
clothes, you would not be too fine for the work.'

The girl accepted her offer with joy, and she was at once set to
work in a corner of the kitchen, where all the farm servants came
and made fun of her, and the ass's skin in which she was wrapped.
But by-and-by they got so used to the sight of it that it ceased
to amuse them, and she worked so hard and so well, that her
mistress grew quite fond of her. And she was so clever at keeping
sheep and herding turkeys that you would have thought she had
done nothing else during her whole life!

One day she was sitting on the banks of a stream bewailing her
wretched lot, when she suddenly caught sight of herself in the
water. Her hair and part of her face was quite concealed by the
ass's head, which was drawn right over like a hood, and the
filthy matted skin covered her whole body. It was the first time
she had seen herself as other people saw her, and she was filled
with shame at the spectacle. Then she threw off her disguise and
jumped into the water, plunging in again and again, till she
shone like ivory. When it was time to go back to the farm, she
was forced to put on the skin which disguised her, and now seemed
more dirty than ever; but, as she did so, she comforted herself
with the thought that to-morrow was a holiday, and that she would
be able for a few hours to forget that she was a farm girl, and
be a princess once more.

So, at break of day, she stamped on the ground, as the fairy had
told her, and instantly the dress like the sky lay across her
tiny bed. Her room was so small that there was no place for the
train of her dress to spread itself out, but she pinned it up
carefully when she combed her beautiful hair and piled it up on
the top of her head, as she had always worn it. When she had
done, she was so pleased with herself that she determined never
to let a chance pass of putting on her splendid clothes, even if
she had to wear them in the fields, with no one to admire her but
the sheep and turkeys.

Now the farm was a royal farm, and, one holiday, when ‘Donkey
Skin' (as they had nicknamed the princess) had locked the door of
her room and clothed herself in her dress of sunshine, the king's
son rode through the gate, and asked if he might come and rest
himself a little after hunting. Some food and milk were set
before him in the garden, and when he felt rested he got up, and
began to explore the house, which was famous throughout the whole
kingdom for its age and beauty. He opened one door after the
other, admiring the old rooms, when he came to a handle that
would not turn. He stooped and peeped through the keyhole to see
what was inside, and was greatly astonished at beholding a
beautiful girl, clad in a dress so dazzling that he could hardly
look at it.

The dark gallery seemed darker than ever as he turned away, but
he went back to the kitchen and inquired who slept in the room at
the end of the passage. The scullery maid, they told him, whom
everybody laughed at, and called ‘ Donkey Skin;' and though he
perceived there was some strange mystery about this, he saw quite
clearly there was nothing to be gained by asking any more
questions. So he rode back to the palace, his head filled with
the vision he had seen through the keyhole.

All night long he tossed about, and awoke the next morning in a
high fever. The queen, who had no other child, and lived in a
state of perpetual anxiety about this one, at once gave him up
for lost, and indeed his sudden illness puzzled the greatest
doctors, who tried the usual remedies in vain. At last they told
the queen that some secret sorrow must be at the bottom of all
this, and she threw herself on her knees beside her son's bed,
and implored him to confide his trouble to her. If it was
ambition to be king, his father would gladly resign the cares of
the crown, and suffer him to reign in his stead; or, if it was
love, everything should be sacrificed to get for him the wife he
desired, even if she were daughter of a king with whom the
country was at war at present!

‘Madam,' replied the prince, whose weakness would hardly allow
him to speak, ‘do not think me so unnatural as to wish to deprive
my father of his crown. As long as he lives I shall remain the
most faithful of his subjects! And as to the princesses you speak
of, I have seen none that I should care for as a wife, though I
would always obey your wishes, whatever it might cost me.'

‘Ah! my son,' cried she, ‘we will do anything in the world to
save your life ----and ours too, for if you die, we shall die

‘Well, then,' replied the prince, ‘I will tell you the only thing
that will cure me ---a cake made by the hand of "Donkey Skin." ‘

‘Donkey Skin?' exclaimed the queen, who thought her son had gone
mad; ‘and who or what is that?'

‘Madam,' answered one of the attendants present, who had been
with the prince at the farm, "'Donkey Skin" is, next to the wolf,
the most disgusting creature on the face of the earth. She is a
girl who wears a black, greasy skin, and lives at your farmer's
as hen-wife.'

‘Never mind,' said the queen; ‘my son seems to have eaten some of
her pastry. It is the whim of a sick man, no doubt; but send at
once and let her bake a cake.'

The attendant bowed and ordered a page to ride with the message.

Now it is by no means certain that ‘Donkey Skin' had not caught a
glimpse of the prince, either when his eyes looked through the
keyhole, or else from her little window, which was over the road.
But whether she had actually seen him or only heard him spoken
of, directly she received the queen's command, she flung off the
dirty skin, washed herself from head to foot, and put on a skirt
and bodice of shining silver. Then, locking herself into her
room, she took the richest cream, the finest flour, and the
freshest eggs on the farm, and set about making her cake.

As she was stirring the mixture in the saucepan a ring that she
sometimes wore in secret slipped from her finger and fell into
the dough. Perhaps ‘Donkey Skin' saw it, or perhaps she did not;
but, any way, she went on stirring, and soon the cake was ready
to be put in the oven. When it was nice and brown she took off
her dress and put on her dirty skin, and gave the cake to the
page, asking at the same time for news of the prince. But the
page turned his head aside, and would not even condescend to

The page rode like the wind, and as soon as he arrived at the
palace he snatched up a silver tray and hastened to present the
cake to the prince. The sick man began to eat it so fast that the
doctors thought he would choke; and, indeed, he very nearly did,
for the ring was in one of the bits which he broke off, though he
managed to extract it from his mouth without anyone seeing him.

The moment the prince was left alone he drew the ring from under
his pillow and kissed it a thousand times. Then he set his mind
to find how he was to see the owner---for even he did not dare to
confess that he had only beheld ‘Donkey Skin' through a keyhole,
lest they should laugh at this sudden passion. All this worry
brought back the fever, which the arrival of the cake had
diminished for the time; and the doctors, not knowing what else
to say, informed the queen that her son was simply dying of love.
The queen, stricken with horror, rushed into the king's presence
with the news, and together they hastened to their son's bedside.

‘My boy, my dear boy!' cried the king, ‘who is it you want to
marry? We will give her to you for a bride; even if she is the
humblest of our slaves. What is there in the whole world that we
would not do for you?'

The prince, moved to tears at these words, drew the ring, which
was an emerald of the purest water, from under his pillow.

‘Ah, dear father and mother, let this be a proof that she whom I
love is no peasant girl. The finger which that ring fits has
never been thickened by hard work. But be her condition what it
may, I will marry no other.'

The king and queen examined the tiny ring very closely, and
agreed, with their son, that the wearer could be no mere farm
girl. Then the king went out and ordered heralds and trumpeters
to go through the town, summoning every maiden to the palace. And
she whom the ring fitted would some day be queen.

First came all the princesses, then all the duchesses' daughters,
and so on, in proper order. But not one of them could slip the
ring over the tip of her finger, to the great joy of the prince,
whom excitement was fast curing. At last, when the high-born
damsels had failed, the shopgirls and chambermaids took their
turn; but with no better fortune.

‘Call in the scullions and shepherdesses,' commanded the prince;
but the sight of their fat, red fingers satisfied everybody.

‘There is not a woman left, your Highness,' said the chamberlain;
but the prince waved him aside.

‘Have you sent for "Donkey Skin," who made me the cake?' asked
he, and the courtiers began to laugh, and replied that they would
not have dared to introduce so dirty a creature into the palace.

‘Let some one go for her at once,' ordered the king. ‘ I
commanded the presence of every maiden, high or low, and I meant

The princess had heard the trumpets and the proclamations, and
knew quite well that her ring was at the bottom of it all. She,
too, had fallen in love with the prince in the brief glimpse she
had had of him, and trembled with fear lest someone else's finger
might be as small as her own. When, therefore, the messenger from
the palace rode up to the gate, she was nearly beside herself
with delight. Hoping all the time for such a summons, she had
dressed herself with great care, putting on the garment of
moonlight, whose skirt was scattered over with emeralds. But when
they began calling to her to come down, she hastily covered
herself with her donkey-skin and announced she was ready to
present herself before his Highness. She was taken straight into
the hall, where the prince was awaiting her, but at the sight of
the donkey-skin his heart sank. Had he been mistaken after all?

‘Are you the girl,' he said, turning his eyes away as he spoke,
‘are you the girl who has a room in the furthest corner of the
inner court of the farmhouse?'

‘Yes, my lord, I am,' answered she.

‘Hold out your hand then,' continued the prince, feeling that he
must keep his word, whatever the cost, and, to the astonishment
of every one present, a little hand, white and delicate, came
from beneath the black and dirty skin. The ring slipped on with
the utmost ease, and, as it did so, the skin fell to the ground,
disclosing a figure of such beauty that the prince, weak as he
was, fell on his knees before her, while the king and queen
joined their prayers to his. Indeed, their welcome was so warm,
and their caresses so bewildering, that the princess hardly knew
how to find words to reply, when the ceiling of the hall opened,
and the fairy godmother appeared, seated in a car made entirely
of white lilac. In a few words she explained the history of the
princess, and how she came to be there, and, without losing a
moment, preparations of the most magnificent kind were made for
the wedding.

The kings of every country in the earth were invited, including,
of course, the princess's adopted father (who by this time had
married a widow), and not one refused.

But what a strange assembly it was! Each monarch travelled in the
way he thought most impressive; and some came borne in litters,
others had carriages of every shape and kind, while the rest were
mounted on elephants, tigers, and even upon eagles. So splendid a
wedding had never been seen before; and when it was over the king
announced that it was to be followed by a coronation, for he and
the queen were tired of reigning, and the young couple must take
their place. The rejoicings lasted for three whole months, then
the new sovereigns settled down to govern their kingdom, and made
themselves so much beloved by their subjects, that when they
died, a hundred years later, each man mourned them as his own
father and mother.

[From le Cabinet de Fees.]

                        The Goblin Pony

‘Don't stir from the fireplace to-night,' said old Peggy, ‘for
the wind is blowing so violently that the house shakes; besides,
this is Hallow-e'en, when the witches are abroad, and the
goblins, who are their servants, are wandering about in all sorts
of disguises, doing harm to the children of men.'

‘Why should I stay here?' said the eldest of the young people.
‘No, I must go and see what the daughter of old Jacob, the rope-
maker, is doing. She wouldn't close her blue eyes all night if I
didn't visit her father before the moon had gone down.'

‘I must go and catch lobsters and crabs' said the second, ‘and
not all the witches and goblins in the world shall hinder me.'

So they all determined to go on their business or pleasure, and
scorned the wise advice of old Peggy. Only the youngest child
hesitated a minute, when she said to him, ‘You stay here, my
little Richard, and I will tell you beautiful stories.'

But he wanted to pick a bunch of wild thyme and some blackberries
by moonlight, and ran out after the others. When they got outside
the house they said: ‘The old woman talks of wind and storm, but
never was the weather finer or the sky more clear; see how
majestically the moon stalks through the transparent clouds!'

Then all of a sudden they noticed a little black pony close
beside them.

‘Oh, ho!' they said, ‘that is old Valentine's pony; it must have
escaped from its stable, and is going down to drink at the horse-

‘My pretty little pony,' said the eldest, patting the creature
with his hand, ‘you mustn't run too far; I'll take you to the
pond myself.'

With these words he jumped on the pony's back and was quickly
followed by his second brother, then by the third, and so on,
till at last they were all astride the little beast, down to the
small Richard, who didn't like to be left behind.

On the way to the pond they met several of their companions, and
they invited them all to mount the pony, which they did, and the
little creature did not seem to mind the extra weight, but
trotted merrily along.

The quicker it trotted the more the young people enjoyed the fun;
they dug their heels into the pony's sides and called out,
‘Gallop, little horse, you have never had such brave riders on
your back before!'

In the meantime the wind had risen again, and the waves began to
howl; but the pony did not seem to mind the noise, and instead of
going to the pond, cantered gaily towards the sea-shore.

Richard began to regret his thyme and blackberries, and the
eldest brother seized the pony by the mane and tried to make it
turn round, for he remembered the blue eyes of Jacob the rope-
maker's daughter. But he tugged and pulled in vain, for the pony
galloped straight on into the sea, till the waves met its
forefeet. As soon as it felt the water it neighed lustily and
capered about with glee, advancing quickly into the foaming
billows. When the waves had covered the children's legs they
repented their careless behaviour, and cried out: ‘The cursed
little black pony is bewitched. If we had only listened to old
Peggy's advice we shouldn't have been lost.'

The further the pony advanced, the higher rose the sea; at last
the waves covered the children's heads and they were all drowned.

Towards morning old Peggy went out, for she was anxious about the
fate of her grandchildren. She sought them high and low, but
could not find them anywhere. She asked all the neighbours if
they had seen the children, but no one knew anything about them,
except that the eldest had not been with the blue-eyed daughter
of Jacob the rope-maker.

As she was going home, bowed with grief, she saw a little black
pony coming towards her, springing and curveting in every
direction. When it got quite near her it neighed loudly, and
galloped past her so quickly that in a moment it was out of her

[From the French, Kletke.]

                   An Impossible Enchantment

There once lived a king who was much loved by his people, and he,
too, loved them warmly. He led a very happy life, but he had the
greatest dislike to the idea of marrying, nor had he ever felt
the slightest wish to fall in love. His subjects begged him to
marry, and at last he promised to try to do so. But as, so far,
he had never cared for any woman he had seen, he made up his mind
to travel in hopes of meeting some lady he could love.

So he arranged all the affairs of state in an orderly manner, and
set out, attended by only one equerry, who, though not very
clever, had most excellent good sense. These people indeed
generally make the best fellow travellers.

The king explored several countries, doing all he could to fall
in love, but in vain; and at the end of two years' journeys he
turned his face towards home, with as free a heart as when he set

As he was riding along through a forest he suddenly heard the
most awful miawing and shrieking of cats you can imagine. The
noise drew nearer, and nearer, and at last they saw a hundred
huge Spanish cats rush through the trees close to them. They were
so closely packed together that you could easily have covered
them with a large cloak, and all were following the same track.
They were closely pursued by two enormous apes, dressed in purple
suits, with the prettiest and best made boots you ever saw.

The apes were mounted on superb mastiffs, and spurred them on in
hot haste, blowing shrill blasts on little toy trumpets all the

The king and his equerry stood still to watch this strange hunt,
which was followed by twenty or more little dwarfs, some mounted
on wolves, and leading relays, and others with cats in leash. The
dwarfs were all dressed in purple silk liveries like the apes.

A moment later a beautiful young woman mounted on a tiger came in
sight. She passed close to the king, riding at full speed,
without taking any notice of him; but he was at once enchanted by
her, and his heart was gone in a moment.

To his great joy he saw that one of the dwarfs had fallen behind
the rest, and at once began to question him.

The dwarf told him that the lady he had just seen was the
Princess Mutinosa, the daughter of the king in whose country they
were at that moment. He added that the princess was very fond of
hunting, and that she was now in pursuit of rabbits.

The king then asked the way to the court, and having been told
it, hurried off, and reached the capital in a couple of hours.

As soon as he arrived, he presented himself to the king and
queen, and on mentioning his own name and that of his country,
was received with open arms. Not long after, the princess
returned, and hearing that the hunt had been very successful, the
king complimented her on it, but she would not answer a word.

Her silence rather surprised him, but he was still more
astonished when he found that she never spoke once all through
supper-time. Sometimes she seemed about to speak, but whenever
this was the case her father or mother at once took up the
conversation. However, this silence did not cool the king's
affection, and when he retired to his rooms at night he confided
his feelings to his faithful equerry. But the equerry was by no
means delighted at his king's love affair, and took no pains to
hide his disappointment.

‘But why are you vexed?' asked the king. ‘Surely the princess is
beautiful enough to please anyone?'

‘She is certainly very handsome,' replied the equerry, ‘but to be
really happy in love something more than beauty is required. To
tell the truth, sire,' he added, ‘her expression seems to me

‘That is pride and dignity,' said the king, ‘and nothing can be
more becoming.'

‘Pride or hardness, as you will,' said the equerry; ‘but to my
mind the choice of so many fierce creatures for her amusements
seems to tell of a fierce nature, and I also think there is
something suspicious in the care taken to prevent her speaking.'

The equerry's remarks were full of good sense; but as opposition
is only apt to increase love in the hearts of men, and especially
of kings who hate being contradicted, this king begged, the very
next day, for the hand of the Princess Mutinosa. It was granted
him on two conditions.

The first was that the wedding should take place the very next
day; and the second, that he should not speak to the princess
till she was his wife; to all of which the king agreed, in spite
of his equerry's objections, so that the first word he heard his
bride utter was the ‘Yes' she spoke at their marriage.

Once married, however, she no longer placed any check on herself,
and her ladies-in-waiting came in for plenty of rude speeches----
even the king did not escape scolding; but as he was a good-
tempered man, and very much in love, he bore it patiently. A few
days after the wedding the newly married pair set out for their
kingdom without leaving many regrets behind.

The good equerry's fears proved only too true, as the king found
out to his cost. The young queen made her self most disagreeable
to all her court, her spite and bad temper knew no bounds, and
before the end of a month she was known far and wide as a regular

One day, when riding out, she met a poor old woman walking along
the road, who made a curtsy and was going on, when the queen had
her stopped, and cried: ‘You are a very impertinent person; don't
you know that I am the queen? And how dare you not make me a
deeper curtsy?'

‘Madam,' said the old woman, ‘I have never learnt how to measure
curtsies; but I had no wish to fail in proper respect.'

‘What!' screamed the queen; ‘she dares to answer! Tie her to my
horse's tail and I'll just carry her at once to the best dancing-
master in the town to learn how to curtsy.'

The old woman shrieked for mercy, but the queen would not listen,
and only mocked when she said she was protected by the fairies.
At last the poor old thing submitted to be tied up, but when the
queen urged her horse on he never stirred. In vain she spurred
him, he seemed turned to bronze. At the same moment the cord with
which the old woman was tied changed into wreaths of flowers, and
she herself into a tall and stately lady.

Looking disdainfully at the queen, she said, ‘Bad woman, unworthy
of your crown; I wished to judge for myself whether all I heard
of you was true. I have now no doubt of it, and you shall see
whether the fairies are to be laughed at.'

So saying the fairy Placida (that was her name) blew a little
gold whistle, and a chariot appeared drawn by six splendid
ostriches. In it was seated the fairy queen, escorted by a dozen
other fairies mounted on dragons.

All having dismounted, Placida told her adventures, and the fairy
queen approved all she had done, and proposed turning Mutinosa
into bronze like her horse.

Placida, however, who was very kind and gentle, begged for a
milder sentence, and at last it was settled that Mutinosa should
become her slave for life unless she should have a child to take
her place.

The king was told of his wife's fate and submitted to it, which,
as he could do nothing to help it, was the only course open to

The fairies then all dispersed, Placida taking her slave with
her, and on reaching her palace she said: ‘You ought by rights to
be scullion, but as you have been delicately brought up the
change might be too great for you. I shall therefore only order
you to sweep my rooms carefully, and to wash and comb my little

Mutinosa felt there was no use in disobeying, so she did as she
was bid and said nothing.

After some time she gave birth to a most lovely little girl, and
when she was well again the fairy gave her a good lecture on her
past life, made her promise to behave better in future, and sent
her back to the king, her husband.

Placida now gave herself up entirely to the little princess who
was left in her charge. She anxiously thought over which of the
fairies she would invite to be godmothers, so as to secure the
best gift, for her adopted child.

At last she decided on two very kindly and cheerful fairies, and
asked them to the christening feast. Directly it was over the
baby was brought to them in a lovely crystal cradle hung with red
silk curtains embroidered with gold.

The little thing smiled so sweetly at the fairies that they
decided to do all they could for her. They began by naming her
Graziella, and then Placida said: ‘You know, dear sisters, that
the commonest form of spite or punishment amongst us consists of
changing beauty to ugliness, cleverness to stupidity, and oftener
still to change a person's form altogether. Now, as we can only
each bestow one gift, I think the best plan will be for one of
you to give her beauty, the other good understanding, whilst I
will undertake that she shall never be changed into any other

The two godmothers quite agreed, and as soon as the little
princess had received their gifts, they went home, and Placida
gave herself up to the child's education. She succeeded so well
with it, and little Graziella grew so lovely, that when she was
still quite a child her fame was spread abroad only too much, and
one day Placida was surprised by a visit from the Fairy Queen,
who was attended by a very grave and severe- looking fairy.

The queen began at once: ‘I have been much surprised by your
behaviour to Mutinosa; she had insulted our whole race, and
deserved punishment. You might forgive your own wrongs if you
chose, but not those of others. You treated her very gently
whilst she was with you, and I come now to avenge our wrongs on
her daughter. You have ensured her being lovely and clever, and
not subject to change of form, but I shall place her in an
enchanted prison, which she shall never leave till she finds
herself in the arms of a lover whom she herself loves. It will be
my care to prevent anything of the kind happening.'

The enchanted prison was a large high tower in the midst of the
sea, built of shells of all shapes and colours. The lower floor
was like a great bathroom, where the water was let in or off at
will. The first floor contained the princess's apartments,
beautifully furnished. On the second was a library, a large
wardrobe-room filled with beautiful clothes and every kind of
linen, a music-room, a pantry with bins full of the best wines,
and a store-room with all manner of preserves, bonbons, pastry
and cakes, all of which remained as fresh as if just out of the

The top of the tower was laid out like a garden, with beds of the
loveliest flowers, fine fruit trees, and shady arbours and
shrubs, where many birds sang amongst the branches.

The fairies escorted Graziella and her governess, Bonnetta, to
the tower, and then mounted a dolphin which was waiting for them.
At a little distance from the tower the queen waved her wand and
summoned two thousand great fierce sharks, whom she ordered to
keep close guard, and not to let a soul enter the tower

The good governess took such pains with Graziella's education
that when she was nearly grown up she was not only most
accomplished, but a very sweet, good girl.

One day, as the princess was standing on a balcony, she saw the
most extraordinary figure rise out of the sea. She quickly called
Bonnetta to ask her what it could be. It looked like some kind of
man, with a bluish face and long sea-green hair. He was swimming
towards the tower, but the sharks took no notice of him.

‘It must be a merman,' said Bonnetta.

‘A man, do you say?' cried Graziella; ‘let us hurry down to the
door and see him nearer.'

When they stood in the doorway the merman stopped to look at the
princess and made many signs of admiration. His voice was very
hoarse and husky, but when he found that he was not understood he
took to signs. He carried a little basket made of osiers and
filled with rare shells, which he presented to the princess.

She took it with signs of thanks; but as it was getting dusk she
retired, and the merman plunged back into the sea.

When they were alone, Graziella said to her governess: ‘What a
dreadful-looking creature that was! Why do those odious sharks
let him come near the tower? I suppose all men are not like him?'

‘No, indeed,' replied Bonnetta. ‘I suppose the sharks look on him
as a sort of relation, and so did not attack him.'

A few days later the two ladies heard a strange sort of music,
and looking out of the window, there was the merman, his head
crowned with water plants, and blowing a great sea-shell with all
his might.

They went down to the tower door, and Graziella politely accepted
some coral and other marine curiosities he had brought her. After
this he used to come every evening, and blow his shell, or dive
and play antics under tile princess's window. She contented
herself with bowing to him from the balcony, but she would not go
down to the door in spite of all his signs.

Some days later he came with a person of his own kind, but of
another sex. Her hair was dressed with great taste, and she had a
lovely voice. This new arrival induced the ladies to go down to
the door. They were surprised to find that, after trying various
languages, she at last spoke to them in their own, and paid
Graziella a very pretty compliment on her beauty.

The mermaid noticed that the lower floor was full of water.
‘Why,' cried she, ‘ that is just the place for us, for we can't
live quite out of water.' So saying, she and her brother swam in
and took up a position in the bathroom, the princess and her
governess seating themselves on the steps which ran round the

‘No doubt, madam,' said the mermaid, ‘you have given up living on
land so as to escape from crowds of lovers; but I fear that even
here you cannot avoid them, for my brother is already dying of
love for you, and I am sure that once you are seen in our city he
will have many rivals.'

She then went on to explain how grieved her brother was not to be
able to make himself understood, adding: ‘I interpret for him,
having been taught several languages by a fairy.'

‘Oh, then, you have fairies, too?' asked Graziella, with a sigh.

‘Yes, we have,' replied the mermaid; ‘but if I am not mistaken
you have suffered from the fairies on earth.'

The princess, on this, told her entire history to the mermaid,
who assured her how sorry she felt for her, but begged her not to
lose courage; adding, as she took her leave: Perhaps, some day,
you may find a way out of your difficulties.'

The princess was delighted with this visit and with the hopes the
mermaid held out. It was something to meet someone fresh to talk

‘We will make acquaintance with several of these people,' she
said to her governess, ‘and I dare say they are not all as
hideous as the first one we saw. Anyhow, we shan't be so
dreadfully lonely.'

‘Dear me,' said Bonnetta, ‘ how hopeful young people are to be
sure! As for me I feel afraid of these folk. But what do you
think of the lover you have captivated?'

‘Oh, I could never love him,' cried the princess; ‘I can't bear
him. But, perhaps, as his sister says they are related to the
fairy Marina, they may be of some use to us.'

The mermaid often returned, and each time she talked of her
brother's love, and each time Graziella talked of her longing to
escape from her prison, till at length the mermaid promised to
bring the fairy Marina to see her, in hopes she might suggest

Next day the fairy came with the mermaid, and the princess
received her with delight. After a little talk she begged
Graziella to show her the inside of the tower and let her see the
garden on the top, for with the help of crutches she could manage
to move about, and being a fairy could live out of water for a
long time, provided she wetted her forehead now and then.

Graziella gladly consented, and Bonnetta stayed below with the

When they were in the garden the fairy said: ‘Let us lose no
time, but tell me how I can be of use to you.' Graziella then
told all her story and Marina replied: ‘My dear princess, I can
do nothing for you as regards dry land, for my power does not
reach beyond my own element. I can only say that if you will
honour my cousin by accepting his hand, you could then come and
live amongst us. I could teach you in a moment to swim and dive
with the best of us. I can harden your skin without spoiling its
colour. My cousin is one of the best matches in the sea, and I
will bestow so many gifts on him that you will be quite happy.'

The fairy talked so well and so long that the princess was rather
impressed, and promised to think the matter over.

Just as they were going to leave the garden they saw a ship
sailing nearer the tower than any other had done before. On the
deck lay a young man under a splendid awning, gazing at the tower
through a spy-glass; but before they could see anything clearly
the ship moved away, and the two ladies parted, the fairy
promising to return shortly.

As soon as she was gone Graziella told her governess what she had
said. Bonnetta was not at all pleased at the turn matters were
taking, for she did not fancy being turned into a mermaid in her
old age. She thought the matter well over, and this was what she
did. She was a very clever artist, and next morning she began to
paint a picture of a handsome young man, with beautiful curly
hair, a fine complexion, and lovely blue eyes. When it was
finished she showed it to Graziella, hoping it would show her the
difference there was between a fine young man and her marine

The princess was much struck by the picture, and asked anxiously
whether there could be any man so good looking in the world.
Bonnetta assured her that there were plenty of them; indeed, many
far handsomer.

‘I can hardly believe that,' cried the princess; ‘but, alas! If
there are, I don't suppose I shall ever see them or they me, so
what is the use? Oh, dear, how unhappy I am!'

She spent the rest of the day gazing at the picture, which
certainly had the effect of spoiling all the merman's hopes or

After some days, the fairy Marina came back to hear what was
decided; but Graziella hardly paid any attention to her, and
showed such dislike to the idea of the proposed marriage that the
fairy went off in a regular huff.

Without knowing it, the princess had made another conquest. On
board the ship which had sailed so near was the handsomest prince
in the world. He had heard of the enchanted tower, and determined
to get as near it as he could. He had strong glasses on board,
and whilst looking through them he saw the princess quite
clearly, and fell desperately in love with her at once. He wanted
to steer straight for the tower and to row off to it in a small
boat, but his entire crew fell at his feet and begged him not to
run such a risk. The captain, too, urged him not to attempt it.
‘You will only lead us all to certain death,' he said. ‘Pray
anchor nearer land, and I will then seek a kind fairy I know, who
has always been most obliging to me, and who will, I am sure, try
to help your Highness.'

The prince rather unwillingly listened to reason. He landed at
the nearest point, and sent off the captain in all haste to beg
the fairy's advice and help. Meantime he had a tent pitched on
the shore, and spent all his time gazing at the tower and looking
for the princess through his spyglass.

After a few days the captain came back, bringing the fairy with
him. The prince was delighted to see her, and paid her great
attention. ‘I have heard about this matter,' she said; ‘and, to
lose no time, I am going to send off a trusty pigeon to test the
enchantment. If there is any weak spot he is sure to find it out
and get in. I shall bid him bring a flower back as a sign of
success; and if he does so I quite hope to get you in too.'

‘But,' asked the prince, ‘could I not send a line by the pigeon
to tell the princess of my love?'

‘Certainly,' replied the fairy, ‘it would be a very good plan.'

So the prince wrote as follows:---

 ‘Lovely Princess,---I adore you, and beg you to accept my heart,
and to believe there is nothing I will not do to end your

This note was tied round the pigeon's neck, and he flew off with
it at once. He flew fast till he got near the tower, when a
fierce wind blew so hard against him that he could not get on.
But he was not to be beaten, but flew carefully round the top of
the tower till he came to one spot which, by some mistake, had
not been enchanted like the rest. He quickly slipped into the
arbour and waited for the princess.

Before long Graziella appeared alone, and the pigeon at once
fluttered to meet her, and seemed so tame that she stopped to
caress the pretty creature. As she did so she saw it had a pink
ribbon round its neck, and tied to the ribbon was a letter. She
read it over several times and then wrote this answer :---

‘You say you love me; but I cannot promise to love you without
seeing you. Send me your portrait by this faithful messenger. If
I return it to you, you must give up hope; but if I keep it you
will know that to help me will be to help yourself.---GRAZIELA.

Before flying back the pigeon remembered about the flower, so,
seeing one in the princess's dress, he stole it and flew away.

The prince was wild with joy at the pigeon's return with the
note. After an hour's rest the trusty little bird was sent back
again, carrying a miniature of the prince, which by good luck he
had with him.

On reaching the tower the pigeon found the princess in the
garden. She hastened to untie the ribbon, and on opening the
miniature case what was her surprise and delight to find it very
like the picture her governess had painted for her. She hastened
to send the pigeon back, and you can fancy the prince's joy when
he found she had kept his portrait.

‘Now,' said the fairy, ‘let us lose no more time. I can only make
you happy by changing you into a bird, but I will take care to
give you back your proper shape at the right time.'

The prince was eager to start, so the fairy, touching him with
her wand, turned him into the loveliest humming-bird you ever
saw, at the same time letting him keep the power of speech. The
pigeon was told to show him the way.

Graziella was much surprised to see a perfectly strange bird, and
still more so when it flew to her saying, ‘Good-morning, sweet

She was delighted with the pretty creature, and let him perch on
her finger, when he said, ‘Kiss, kiss, little birdie,' which she
gladly did, petting and stroking him at the same time.

After a time the princess, who had been up very early, grew
tired, and as the sun was hot she went to lie down on a mossy
bank in the shade of the arbour. She held the pretty bird near
her breast, and was just falling asleep, when the fairy contrived
to restore the prince to his own shape, so that as Graziella
opened her eyes she found herself in the arms of a lover whom she
loved in return!

At the same moment her enchantment came to an end. The tower
began to rock and to split. Bonnetta hurried up to the top so
that she might at least perish with her dear princess. Just as
she reached the garden, the kind fairy who had helped the prince
arrived with the fairy Placida, in a car of Venetian glass drawn
by six eagles.

‘Come away quickly,' they cried, ‘the tower is about to sink!'
The prince, princess, and Bonnetta lost no time in stepping into
the car, which rose in the air just as, with a terrible crash,
the tower sank into the depths of the sea, for the fairy Marina
and the mermen had destroyed its foundations to avenge themselves
on Graziella. Luckily their wicked plans were defeated, and the
good fairies took their way to the kingdom of Graziella's

They found that Queen Mutinosa had died some years ago, but her
kind husband lived on peaceably, ruling his country well and
happily. He received his daughter with great delight, and there
were universal rejoicings at the return of the lovely princess.

The wedding took place the very next day, and, for many days
after, balls, dinners, tournaments, concerts and all sorts of
amusements went on all day and all night.

All the fairies were carefully invited, and they came in great
state, and promised the young couple their protection and all
sorts of good gifts. Prince Blondel and Princess Graziella lived
to a good old age, beloved by every one, and loving each other
more and more as time went on.

              The Story Of Dschemil and Dschemila

There was once a man whose name was Dschemil, and he had a cousin
who was called Dschemila. They had been betrothed by their
parents when they were children, and now Dschemil thought that
the time had come for them to be married, and he went two or
three days' journey, to the nearest big town, to buy furniture
for the new house.

While he was away, Dschemila and her friends set off to the
neighbouring woods to pick up sticks, and as she gathered them
she found an iron mortar lying on the ground. She placed it on
her bundle of sticks, but the mortar would not stay still, and
whenever she raised the bundle to put it on her shoulders it
slipped off sideways. At length she saw the only way to carry the
mortar was to tie it in the very middle of her bundle, and had
just unfastened her sticks, when she heard her companions'

‘Dschemila, what are you doing? it is almost dark, and if you
mean to come with us you must be quick!'

But Dschemila only replied, ‘You had better go back without me,
for I am not going to leave my mortar behind, if I stay here till

‘Do as you like,' said the girls, and started on their walk home.

The night soon fell, and at the last ray of light the mortar
suddenly became an ogre, who threw Dschemila on his back, and
carried her off into a desert place, distant a  whole month's
journey from her native town. Here he shut her into a castle, and
told her not to fear, as her life was safe. Then he went back to
his wife, leaving Dschemila weeping over the fate that she had
brought upon herself.

Meanwhile the other girls had reached home, and Dschemila's
mother came out to look for her daughter.

‘What have you done with her?' she asked anxiously.

‘We had to leave her in the wood,' they replied, ‘for she had
picked up an iron mortar, and could not manage to carry it.'

So the old woman set off at once for the forest, calling to her
daughter as she hurried along.

‘Do go home,' cried the townspeople, as they heard her; ‘we will
go and look for your daughter; you are only a woman, and it is a
task that needs strong men.'

But she answered, ‘Yes, go; but I will go with you! Perhaps it
will be only her corpse that we shall find after all. She has
most likely been stung by asps, or eaten by wild beasts.'

The men, seeing her heart was bent on it, said no more, but told
one of the girls she must come with them, and show them the place
where they had left Dschemila. They found the bundle of wood
lying where she had dropped it, but the maiden was nowhere to be

‘Dschemila! Dschemila!' cried they; but nobody answered.

‘If we make a fire, perhaps she will see it,' said one of the
men. And they lit a fire, and then went, one this way, and one
that, through the forest, to look for her, whispering to each
other that if she had been killed by a lion they would be sure to
find some trace of it; or if she had fallen asleep, the sound of
their voices would wake her; or if a snake had bitten her, they
would at least come on her corpse.

All night they searched, and when morning broke and they knew no
more than before what had become of the maiden, they grew weary,
and said to the mother: ‘It is no use. Let us go home, nothing
has happened to your daughter, except that she has run away with
a man.'

‘Yes, I will come,' answered she, ‘but I must first look in the
river. Perhaps some one has thrown her in there.' But the maiden
was not in the river.

For four days the father and mother waited and watched for their
child to come back; then they gave up hope, and said to each
other: ‘What is to be done? What are we to say to the man to whom
Dschemila is betrothed? Let us kill a goat, and bury its head in
the grave, and when the man returns we must tell him Dschemila is

Very soon the bridegroom came back, bringing with him carpets and
soft cushions for the house of his bride. And as he entered the
town Dschemila's father met him, saying, ‘Greeting to you. She is

At these words the young man broke into loud cries, and it was
some time before he could speak. Then he turned to one of the
crowd who had gathered round him, and asked: ‘Where have they
buried her?'

‘Come to the churchyard with me,' answered he; and the young man
went with him, carrying with him some of the beautiful things he
had brought. These he laid on the grass and then began to weep
afresh. All day he stayed, and at nightfall he gathered up his
stuffs and carried them to his own house. But when the day dawned
he took them in his arms and returned to the grave, where he
remained as long as it was light, playing softly on his flute.
And this he did daily for six months.

One morning, a man who was wandering through the desert, having
lost his way, came upon a lonely castle. The sun was very hot,
and the man was very tired, so he said to himself, ‘I will rest a
little in the shadow of this castle.' He stretched himself out
comfortably, and was almost asleep, when he heard a voice calling
to him softly:

‘Are you a ghost,' it said, ‘or a man?'

He looked up, and saw a girl leaning out of a window, and he

‘I am a man, and a better one, too, than your father or your

‘May all good luck be with you,' said she; ‘but what has brought
you into this land of ogres and horrors?'

‘Does an ogre really live in this castle?' asked he.

‘Certainly he does,' replied the girl, ‘and as night is not far
off he will be here soon. So, dear friend, depart quickly, lest
he return and snap you up for supper.'

‘But I am so thirsty! ‘ said the man. ‘Be kind, and give me some
drink, or else I shall die! Surely, even in this desert there
must be some spring?'

‘Well, I have noticed that whenever the ogre brings back water he
always comes from that side; so if you follow the same direction
perhaps you may find some.'

The man jumped up at once and was about to start, when the maiden
spoke again: ‘Tell me, where are you going?'

‘Why do you want to know?'

‘I have an errand for you; but tell me first whether you go east
or west.'

‘I travel to Damascus.'

‘Then do this for me. As you pass through our village, ask for a
man called Dschemil, and say to him: "Dschemila greets you, from
the castle, which lies far away, and is rocked by the wind. In my
grave lies only a goat. So take heart." ‘

And the man promised, and went his way, till he came to a spring
of water. And he drank a great draught and then lay on the bank
and slept quietly. When he woke he said to himself, ‘The maiden
did a good deed when she told me where to find water. A few hours
more, and I should have been dead. So I will do her bidding, and
seek out her native town and the man for whom the message was

For a whole month he travelled, till at last he reached the town
where Dschemil dwelt, and as luck would have it, there was the
young man sitting before his door with his beard unshaven and his
shaggy hair hanging over his eyes.

‘Welcome, stranger,' said Dschemil, as the man stopped. 'Where
have you come from?'

‘I come from the west, and go towards the east,' he answered.

‘Well, stop with us awhile, and rest and eat!' said Dschemil. And
the man entered; and food was set before him, and he sat down
with the father of the maiden and her brothers, and Dschemil.
Only Dschemil himself was absent, squatting on the threshold.

‘Why do you not eat too?' asked the stranger. But one of the
young men whispered hastily: ‘Leave him alone. Take no notice! It
is only at night that he ever eats.'

So the stranger went on silently with his food. Suddenly one of
Dschemil's brothers called out and said: ‘Dschemil, bring us some
water! ‘ And the stranger remembered his message and said:

‘Is there a man here named "Dschemil"? I lost my way in the
desert, and came to a castle, and a maiden looked out of the
window and . . . ‘

‘Be quiet,' they cried, fearing that Dschemil might hear. But
Dschemil had heard, and came forward and said:

‘What did you see? Tell me truly, or I will cut off your head
this instant!'

‘My lord,' replied the stranger, ‘as I was wandering, hot and
tired, through the desert, I saw near me a great castle, and I
said aloud, "I will rest a little in its shadow." And a maiden
looked out of a window and said, "Are you a ghost or a man? "And
I answered, "I am a man, and a better one, too, than your father
or your grandfather." And I was thirsty and asked for water, but
she had none to give me, and I felt like to die. Then she told me
that the ogre, in whose castle she dwelt, brought in water always
from the same side, and that if I too went that way most likely I
should come to it. But before I started she begged me to go to
her native town, and if I met a man called Dschemil I was to say
to him, "Dschemila greets you, from the castle which lies far
away, and is rocked by the wind. In my grave lies only a goat. So
take heart."'

Then Dschemil turned to his family and said: ‘Is this true? and
is Dschemila not dead at all, but simply stolen from her home?'

‘No, no,' replied they, ‘his story is a pack of lies. Dschemila
is really dead. Everybody knows it.'

‘That I shall see for myself,' said Dschemil, and, snatching up a
spade, hastened off to the grave where the goat's head lay

And they answered, ‘Then hear what really happened. When you were
away, she went with the other maidens to the forest to gather
wood. And there she found an iron mortar, which she wished to
bring home; but she could not carry it, neither would she leave
it. So the maidens returned without her, and as night was come,
we all set out to look for her, but found nothing. And we said,
"The bridegroom will be here to- morrow, and when he learns that
she is lost, he will set out to seek her, and we shall lose him
too. Let us kill a goat, and bury it in her grave, and tell him
she is dead." Now you know, so do as you will. Only, if you go to
seek her, take with you this man with whom she has spoken that he
may show you the way.' ‘Yes; that is the best plan,' replied
Dschemil; ‘so give me food, and hand me my sword, and we will set
out directly.'

But the stranger answered: ‘I am not going to waste a whole month
in leading you to the castle! If it were only a day or two's
journey I would not mind; but a month--no!'

‘Come with me then for three days,' said Dschemil, 'and put me in
the right road, and I will reward you richly.'

‘Very well,' replied the stranger, ‘so let it be.'

For three days they travelled from sunrise to sunset, then the
stranger said: ‘Dschemil?'

‘Yes,' replied he.

‘Go straight on till you reach a spring, then go on a little
farther, and soon you will see the castle standing before you.'

‘So I will,' said Dschemil.

‘Farewell, then,' said the stranger, and turned back the way he
had come.

It was six and twenty days before Dschemil caught sight of a
green spot rising out of the sandy desert, and knew that the
spring was near at last. He hastened his steps, and soon was
kneeling by its side, drinking thirstily of the bubbling water.
Then he lay down on the cool grass, and began to think. ‘If the
man was right, the castle must be somewhere about. I had better
sleep here to-night, and to-morrow I shall be able to see where
it is.' So he slept long and peacefully. When he awoke the sun
was high, and he jumped up and washed his face and hands in the
spring, before going on his journey. He had not walked far, when
the castle suddenly appeared before him, though a moment before
not a trace of it could be seen. ‘How am I to get in?' he
thought. ‘I dare not knock, lest the ogre should hear me. Perhaps
it would be best for me to climb up the wall, and wait to see
what will happen. So he did, and after sitting on the top for
about an hour, a window above him opened, and a voice said:
‘Dschemil!' He looked up, and at the sight of Dschemila, whom he
had so long believed to be dead, he began to weep.

‘Dear cousin,' she whispered, ‘what has brought you here?'

‘My grief at losing you.'

‘Oh! go away at once. If the ogre comes back he will kill you.'

‘I swear by your head, queen of my heart, that I have not found
you only to lose you again! If I must die, well, I must!'

‘Oh, what can I do for you?'

‘Anything you like!'

‘If I let you down a cord, can you make it fast under your arms,
and climb up?'

'Of course I can,' said he.

So Dschemila lowered the cord, and Dschemil tied it round him,
and climbed up to her window. Then they embraced each other
tenderly, and burst into tears of joy.

‘But what shall I do when the ogre returns?' asked she.

‘Trust to me,' he said.

Now there was a chest in the room, where Dschemila kept her
clothes. And she made Dschemil get into it, and lie at the
bottom, and told him to keep very still.

He was only hidden just in time, for the lid was hardly closed
when the ogre's heavy tread was heard on the stairs. He flung
open the door, bringing men's flesh for himself and lamb's flesh
for the maiden. ‘I smell the smell of a man!' he thundered. ‘What
is he doing here?'

‘How could any one have come to this desert place?' asked the
girl, and burst into tears.

‘Do not cry,' said the ogre; ‘perhaps a raven has dropped some
scraps from his claws.'

‘Ah, yes, I was forgetting,' answered she. ‘One did drop some
bones about.'

‘Well, burn them to powder,' replied the ogre, ‘so that I may
swallow it.'

So the maiden took some bones and burned them, and gave them to
the ogre, saying, ‘ Here is the powder, swallow it.'

And when he had swallowed the powder the ogre stretched himself
out and went to sleep.

In a little while the man's flesh, which the maiden was cooking
for the ogre's supper, called out and said:

     ‘Hist! Hist!
     A man lies in the kist! ‘

And the lamb's flesh answered:

     ‘He is your brother,
     And cousin of the other.'

The ogre moved sleepily, and asked, ‘What did the meat say,

‘Only that I must be sure to add salt.'

‘Well, add salt.'

‘Yes, I have done so,' said she.

The ogre was soon sound asleep again, when the man's flesh called
out a second time:

     ‘Hist! Hist!
     A man lies in the kist!'

And the lamb's flesh answered:

     ‘He is your brother,
     And cousin of the other.'

‘What did it say, Dschemila?' asked the ogre.

‘Only that I must add pepper.'

‘Well, add pepper.'

‘Yes, I have done so,' said she.

The ogre had had a long day's hunting, and could not keep himself
awake. In a moment his eyes were tight shut, and then the man's
flesh called out for the third time:

     ‘Hist! Hist
     A man lies in the kist,'

And the lamb's flesh answered:

     ‘He is your brother,
     And cousin of the other.'

‘What did it say, Dschemila?' asked the ogre.

‘Only that it was ready, and that I had better take it off the

‘Then if it is ready, bring it to me, and I will eat it.'

So she brought it to him, and while he was eating she supped off
the lamb's flesh herself, and managed to put some aside for her

When the ogre had finished, and had washed his hands, he said to
Dschemila: ‘Make my bed, for I am tired.'

So she made his bed, and put a nice soft pillow for his head, and
tucked him up.

‘Father,' she said suddenly.

‘Well, what is it?'

‘Dear father, if you are really asleep, why are your eyes always

‘Why do you ask that, Dschemila? Do you want to deal
treacherously with me?'

‘No, of course not, father. How could I, and what would be the
use of it?'

‘Well, why do you want to know?'

‘Because last night I woke up and saw the whole place shining in
a red light, which frightened me.'

‘That happens when I am fast asleep.'

‘And what is the good of the pin you always keep here so

‘If I throw that pin in front of me, it turns into an iron

‘And this darning needle?'

‘That becomes a sea.'

‘And this hatchet?'

‘That becomes a thorn hedge, which no one can pass through. But
why do you ask all these questions? I am sure you have something
in your head.'

‘Oh, I just wanted to know; and how could anyone find me out
here?' and she began to cry.

‘Oh, don't cry, I was only in fun,' said the ogre.

He was soon asleep again, and a yellow light shone through the

‘Come quick!' called Dschemil from the chest; ‘we must fly now
while the ogre is asleep.'

‘Not yet,' she said, ‘there is a yellow light shining. I don't
think he is asleep.'

So they waited for an hour. Then Dschemil whispered again: ‘Wake
up! There is no time to lose!'

‘Let me see if he is asleep,' said she, and she peeped in, and
saw a red light shining. Then she stole back to her cousin, and
asked, ‘But how are we to get out?'

‘Get the rope, and I will let you down.'

So she fetched the rope, the hatchet, and the pin and the
needles, and said, ‘Take them, and put them in the pocket of your
cloak, and be sure not to lose them.'

Dschemil put them carefully in his pocket, and tied the rope
round her, and let her down over the wall.

‘Are you safe?' he asked.

‘Yes, quite.'

‘Then untie the rope, so that I may draw it up.'

And Dschemila did as she was told, and in a few minutes he stood
beside her.

Now all this time the ogre was asleep, and had heard nothing.
Then his dog came to him and said, ‘O, sleeper, are you having
pleasant dreams? Dschemila has forsaken you and run away.'

The ogre got out of bed, gave the dog a kick, then went back
again, and slept till morning.

When it grew light, he rose, and called, ‘Dschemila! Dschemila!'
but he only heard the echo of his own voice! Then he dressed
himself quickly; buckled on his sword and whistled to his dog,
and followed the road which he knew the fugitives must have
taken. ‘Cousin,' said Dschemila suddenly, and turning round as
she spoke.

‘What is it?' answered he.

‘The ogre is coming after us. I saw him.'

‘But where is he? I don't see him.'

‘Over there. He only looks about as tall as a needle.'

Then they both began to run as fast as they could, while the ogre
and his dog kept drawing always nearer. A few more steps, and he
would have been by their side, when Dschemila threw the darning
needle behind her. In a moment it became an iron mountain between
them and their enemy.

‘We will break it down, my dog and I,' cried the ogre in a rage,
and they dashed at the mountain till they had forced a path
through, and came ever nearer and nearer.

‘Cousin! ‘ said Dschemila suddenly.

‘What is it?'

‘The ogre is coming after us with his dog.'

‘You go on in front then,' answered he; and they both ran on as
fast as they could, while the ogre and the dog drew always nearer
and nearer.

‘They are close upon us! ‘ cried the maiden, glancing behind,
‘you must throw the pin.'

So Dschemil took the pin from his cloak and threw it behind him,
and a dense thicket of thorns sprang up round them, which the
ogre and his dog could not pass through.

‘I will get through it somehow, if I burrow underground,' cried
he, and very soon he and the dog were on the other side.

‘Cousin,' said Dschemila, ‘they are close to us now.'

‘Go on in front, and fear nothing,' replied Dschemil.

So she ran on a little way, and then stopped.

‘He is only a few yards away now,' she said, and Dschemil flung
the hatchet on the ground, and it turned into a lake.

‘I will drink, and my dog shall drink, till it is dry,' shrieked
the ogre, and the dog drank so much that it burst and died. But
the ogre did not stop for that, and soon the whole lake was
nearly dry. Then he exclaimed, ‘Dschemila, let your head become a
donkey's head, and your hair fur!'

But when it was done, Dschemil looked at her in horror, and said,
‘ She is really a donkey, and not a woman at all! ‘

And he left her, and went home.

For two days poor Dschemila wandered about alone, weeping
bitterly. When her cousin drew near his native town, he began to
think over his conduct, and to feel ashamed of himself.

‘Perhaps by this time she has changed back to her proper shape,'
he said to himself, ‘I will go and see!'

So he made all the haste he could, and at last he saw her seated
on a rock, trying to keep off the wolves, who longed to have her
for dinner. He drove them off and said, ‘Get up, dear cousin, you
have had a narrow escape.'

Dschemila stood up and answered, ‘Bravo, my friend. You persuaded
me to fly with you, and then left me helplessly to my fate.'

‘Shall I tell you the truth?' asked he.

‘Tell it.'

‘I thought you were a witch, and I was afraid of you.'

‘Did you not see me before my transformation? and did you not
watch it happen under your very eyes, when the ogre bewitched

‘What shall I do?' said Dschemil. ‘If I take you into the town,
everyone will laugh, and say, "Is that a new kind of toy you have
got? It has hands like a woman, feet like a woman, the body of a
woman; but its head is the head of an ass, and its hair is fur."

‘Well, what do you mean to do with me?' asked Dschemila. ‘Better
take me home to my mother by night, and tell no one anything
about it.'

‘So I will,' said he.

They waited where they were till it was nearly dark, then
Dschemil brought his cousin home.

‘Is that Dschemil?' asked the mother when he knocked softly.

‘Yes, it is.'

‘And have you found her?'

‘Yes, and I have brought her to you.'

‘Oh, where is she? let me see her!' cried the mother.

‘Here, behind me,' answered Dschemil.

But when the poor woman caught sight of her daughter, she
shrieked, and exclaimed, ‘Are you making fun of me? When did I
ever give birth to an ass?'

‘Hush!' said Dschemil, ‘it is not necessary to let the whole
world know! And if you look at her body, you will see two scars
on it.'

‘Mother,' sobbed Dschemila, ‘do you really not know your own

‘Yes, of course I know her.'

‘What are her two scars then?'

‘On her thigh is a scar from the bite of a dog, and on her breast
is the mark of a burn, where she pulled a lamp over her when she
was little.'

‘Then look at me, and see if I am not your daughter,' said
Dschemila, throwing off her clothes and showing her two scars.

And at the sight her mother embraced her, weeping.

‘Dear daughter,' she cried, ‘what evil fate has befallen you?'

‘It was the ogre who carried me off first, and then bewitched
me,' answered Dschemila.

‘But what is to be done with you?' asked her mother.

‘Hide me away, and tell no one anything about me. And you, dear
cousin, say nothing to the neighbours, and if they should put
questions, you can make answer that I have not yet been found.'

‘So I will,' replied he.

Then he and her mother took her upstairs and hid her in a
cupboard, where she stayed for a whole month, only going out to
walk when all the world was asleep.

Meanwhile Dschemil had returned to his own home, where his father
and mother, his brothers and neighbours, greeted him joyfully.

‘When did you come back?' said they, ‘and have you found

‘No, I searched the whole world after her, and could hear nothing
of her.'

‘Did you part company with the man who started with you?'

‘Yes; after three days he got so weak and useless he could not go
on. It must be a month by now since he reached home again. I went
on and visited every castle, and looked in every house. But there
were no signs of her; and so I gave it up.'

And they answered him: ‘We told you before that it was no good.
An ogre or an ogress must have snapped her up, and how can you
expect to find her?'

‘I loved her too much to be still,' he said.

But his friends did not understand, and soon they spoke to him
again about it.

‘We will seek for a wife for you. There are plenty of girls
prettier than Dschemila.'

‘I dare say; but I don't want them.'

‘But what will you do with all the cushions and carpets, and
beautiful things you bought for your house?'

‘They can stay in the chests.'

‘But the moths will eat them! For a few weeks, it is of no
consequence, but after a year or two they will be quite useless.'

‘And if they have to lie there ten years I will have Dschemila,
and her only, for my wife. For a month, or even two months, I
will rest here quietly. Then I will go and seek her afresh.'

‘Oh, you are quite mad! Is she the only maiden in the world?
There are plenty of others better worth having than she is.'

‘If there are I have not seen them! And why do you make all this
fuss? Every man knows his own business best.

‘Why, it is you who are making all the fuss yourself.'

But Dschemil turned and went into the house, for he did not want
to quarrel.

Three months later a Jew, who was travelling across the desert,
came to the castle, and laid himself down under the wall to rest.

In the evening the ogre saw him there and said to him, 'Jew, what
are you doing here? Have you anything to sell?'

‘I have only some clothes,' answered the Jew, who was in mortal
terror of the ogre.

‘Oh, don't be afraid of me,' said the ogre, laughing. ‘I shall
not eat you. Indeed, I mean to go a bit of the way with you

‘I am ready, gracious sir,' replied the Jew, rising to his feet.

‘Well, go straight on till you reach a town, and in that town you
will find a maiden called Dschemila and a young man called
Dschemil. Take this mirror and this comb with you, and say to
Dschemila, "Your father, the ogre, greets you, and begs you to
look at your face in this mirror, and it will appear as it was
before, and to comb your hair with this comb, and it will be as
formerly." If you do not carry out my orders, I will eat you the
next time we meet.'

‘Oh, I will obey you punctually,' cried the Jew.

After thirty days the Jew entered the gate of the town, and sat
down in the first street he came to, hungry, thirsty, and very

Quite by chance, Dschemil happened to pass by, and seeing a man
sitting there, full in the glare of the sun, he stopped, and
said, ‘ Get up at once, Jew; you will have a sunstroke if you sit
in such a place.'

‘Ah, good sir,' replied the Jew, ‘for a whole month I have been
travelling, and I am too tired to move.'

‘Which way did you come?' asked Dschemil.

‘From out there,' answered the Jew pointing behind him.

‘And you have been travelling for a month, you say? Well, did you
see anything remarkable?'

‘Yes, good sir; I saw a castle, and lay down to rest under its
shadow. And an ogre woke me, and told me to come to this town,
where I should find a young man called Dschemil, and a girl
called Dschemila.'

‘My name is Dschemil. What does the ogre want with me?'

‘He gave me some presents for Dschemila. How can I see her?'

‘Come with me, and you shall give them into her own hands.'

So the two went together to the house of Dschemil's uncle, and
Dschemil led the Jew into his aunt's room.

‘Aunt!' he cried, ‘this Jew who is with me has come from the
ogre, and has brought with him, as presents, a mirror and a comb
which the ogre has sent her.'

‘But it may be only some wicked trick on the part of the ogre,'
said she.

‘Oh, I don't think so,' answered the young man, ‘give her the

Then the maiden was called, and she came out of her hiding place,
and went up to the Jew, saying, ‘Where have you come from, Jew?'

‘From your father the ogre.'

‘And what errand did he send you on?'

‘He told me I was to give you this mirror and this comb, and to
say "Look in this mirror, and comb your hair with this comb, and
both will become as they were formerly." ‘

And Dschemila took the mirror and looked into it, and combed her
hair with the comb, and she had no longer an ass's head, but the
face of a beautiful maiden.

Great was the joy of both mother and cousin at this wonderful
sight, and the news that Dschemila had returned soon spread, and
the neighbours came flocking in with greetings.

‘When did you come back?'

‘My cousin brought me.'

‘Why, he told us he could not find you! ‘

‘Oh, I did that on purpose,' answered Dschemil. ‘I did not want
everyone to know.'

Then he turned to his father and his mother, his brothers and his
sisters-in-law, and said, ‘We must set to work at once, for the
wedding will be to-day.'

A beautiful litter was prepared to carry the bride to her new
home, but she shrank back, saying, ‘I am afraid, lest the ogre
should carry me off again.'

‘How can the ogre get at you when we are all here?' they said.
‘There are two thousand of us all told, and every man has his

‘He will manage it somehow,' answered Dschemila, ‘he is a
powerful king!'

‘She is right,' said an old man. ‘Take away the litter, and let
her go on foot if she is afraid.'

‘But it is absurd!' exclaimed the rest; ‘how can the ogre get
hold of her?'

‘I will not go,' said Dschemila again. ‘You do not know that
monster; I do.'

And while they were disputing the bridegroom arrived.

‘Let her alone. She shall stay in her father's house. After all,
I can live here, and the wedding feast shall be made ready.'

And so they were married at last, and died without having had a
single quarrel.

[Marehen und Gedichte aus der Stadt Tripolis,]

                      Janni and the Draken

Once there was a man who shunned the world, and lived in the
wilderness. He owned nothing but a flock of sheep, whose milk and
wool he sold, and so procured himself bread to eat; he also
carried wooden spoons, and sold them. He had a wife and one
little girl, and after a long time his wife had another child.
The evening it was born the man went to the nearest village to
fetch a nurse, and on the way he met a monk who begged him for a
night's lodging. This the man willingly granted, and took him
home with him. There being no one far nor near to baptize the
child, the man asked the monk to do him this service, and the
child was given the name of Janni.

In the course of time Janni's parents died, and he and his sister
were left alone in the world; soon affairs went badly with them,
so they determined to wander away to seek their fortune. In
packing up, the sister found a knife which the monk had left for
his godson, and this she gave to her brother.

Then they went on their way, taking with them the three sheep
which were all that remained of their flocks. After wandering for
three days they met a man with three dogs who proposed that they
should exchange animals, he taking the sheep, and they the dogs.
The brother and sister were quite pleased at this arrangement,
and after the exchange was made they separated, and went their
different ways.

Janni and his sister in course of time came to a great castle, in
which dwelt forty Draken, who, when they heard that Janni had
come, fled forty fathoms underground.

So Janni found the castle deserted, and abode there with his
sister, and every day went out to hunt with the weapons the
Draken had left in the castle.

One day, when he was away hunting, one of the Draken came up to
get provisions, not knowing that there was anyone in the castle.
When he saw Janni's sister he was terrified, but she told him not
to be afraid, and by-and-by they fell in love with each other,
for every time that Janni went to hunt the sister called the
Drakos up. Thus they went on making love to each other till at
length, unknown to Janni, they got married. Then, when it was too
late, the sister repented, and was afraid of Janni's wrath when
he found it out.

One day the Drakos came to her, and said: ‘You must pretend to be
ill, and when Janni asks what ails you, and what you want, you
must answer: "Cherries," and when he inquires where these are to
be found, you must say: "There are some in a garden a day's
journey from here." Then your brother will go there, and will
never come back, for there dwell three of my brothers who will
look after him well.'

Then the sister did as the Drakos advised, and next day Janni set
out to fetch the cherries, taking his three dogs with him. When
he came to the garden where the cherries grew he jumped off his
horse, drank some water from the spring, which rose there, and
fell directly into a deep sleep. The Draken came round about to
eat him, but the dogs flung themselves on them and tore them in
pieces, and scratched a grave in the ground with their paws, and
buried the Draken so that Janni might not see their dead bodies.
When Janni awoke, and saw his dogs all covered with blood, he
believed that they had caught, somewhere, a wild beast, and was
angry because they had left none of it for him. But he plucked
the cherries, and took them back to his sister.

When the Drakos heard that Janni had come back, he fled for fear
forty fathoms underground. And the sister ate the cherries and
declared herself well again.

The next day, when Janni was gone to hunt, the Drakos came out,
and advised the sister that she should pretend to be ill again,
and when her brother asked her what she would like, she should
answer ‘Quinces,' and when he inquired where these were to be
found, she should say: ‘In a garden distant about two days'
journey.' Then would Janni certainly be destroyed, for there
dwelt six brothers of the Drakos, each of whom had two heads.

The sister did as she was advised, and next day Janni again set
off, taking his three dogs with him. When he came to the garden
he dismounted, sat down to rest a little, and fell fast asleep.
First there came three Draken round about to eat him, and when
these three had been worried by the dogs, there came three others
who were worried in like manner. Then the dogs again dug a grave
and buried the dead Draken, that their master might not see them.
When Janni awoke and beheld the dogs all covered with blood, he
thought, as before, that they had killed a wild beast, and was
again angry with them for leaving him nothing. But he took the
quinces and brought them back to his sister, who, when she had
eaten them, declared herself better. The Drakos, when he heard
that Janni had come back, fled for fear forty fathoms deeper

Next day, when Janni was hunting, the Drakos went to the sister
and advised that she should again pretend to be ill, and should
beg for some pears, which grew in a garden three days' journey
from the castle. From this quest Janni would certainly never
return, for there dwelt nine brothers of the Drakos, each of whom
had three heads.

The sister did as she was told, and next day Janni, taking his
three dogs with him, went to get the pears. When he came to the
garden he laid himself down to rest, and soon fell asleep.

Then first came three Draken to eat him, and when the dogs had
worried these, six others came and fought the dogs a long time.
The noise of this combat awoke Janni, and he slew the Draken, and
knew at last why the dogs were covered with blood.

After that he freed all whom the Draken held prisoners, amongst
others, a king's daughter. Out of gratitude she would have taken
him for her husband; but he put her off, saying: ‘For the
kindness that I have been able to do to you, you shall receive in
this castle all the blind and lame who pass this way.' The
princess promised him to do so, and on his departure gave him a

So Janni plucked the pears and took them to his sister, who, when
she had eaten them, declared she felt better. When, however, the
Drakos heard that Janni had come back yet a third time safe and
sound, he fled for fright forty fathoms deeper underground; and,
next day, when Janni was away hunting, he crept out and said to
the sister: ‘Now are we indeed both lost, unless you find out
from him wherein his strength lies, and then between us we will
contrive to do away with him.'

When, therefore, Janni had come back from hunting, and sat at
evening with his sister by the fire, she begged him to tell her
wherein lay his strength, and he answered: ‘It lies in my two
fingers; if these are bound together then all my strength

‘That I will not believe,' said the sister, ‘unless I see it for

Then he let her tie his fingers together with a thread, and
immediately he became powerless. Then the sister called up the
Drakos, who, when he had come forth, tore out Janni's eyes, gave
them to his dogs to eat, and threw him into a dry well.

Now it happened that some travellers, going to draw water from
this well, heard Janni groaning at the bottom. They came near,
and asked him where he was, and he begged them to draw him up
from the well, for he was a poor unfortunate man.

The travellers let a rope down and drew him up to daylight. It
was not till then that he first became aware that he was blind,
and he begged the travellers to lead him to the country of the
king whose daughter he had freed, and they would be well repaid
for their trouble.

When they had brought him there he sent to beg the princess to
come to him; but she did not recognise him till he had shown her
the ring she had given him.

Then she remembered him, and took him with her into the castle.

When she learnt what had befallen him she called together all the
sorceresses in the country in order that they should tell her
where the eyes were. At last she found one who declared that she
knew where they were, and that she could restore them. This
sorceress then went straight to the castle where dwelt the sister
and the Drakos, and gave something to the dogs to eat which
caused the eyes to reappear. She took them with her and put them
back in Janni's head, so that he saw as well as before.

Then he returned to the castle of the Drakos, whom he slew as
well as his sister; and, taking his dogs with him, went back to
the princess and they were immediately married.

           The Partnership of the Thief and the Liar.

There was once upon a time a thief, who, being out of a job, was
wandering by himself up and down the seashore. As he walked he
passed a man who was standing still, looking at the waves.

‘I wonder,' said the thief, addressing the stranger, ‘if you have
ever seen a stone swimming?'

‘Most certainly I have,' replied the other man, ‘and, what is
more, I saw the same stone jump out of the water and fly through
the air.'

‘This is capital,' replied the thief. ‘You and I must go into
partnership. We shall certainly make our fortunes. Let us start
together for the palace of the king of the neighbouring country.
When we get there, I will go into his presence alone, and will
tell him the most startling thing I can invent. Then you must
follow and back up my lie.'

Having agreed to do this, they set out on their travels. After
several days' journeying, they reached the town where the king's
palace was, and here they parted for a few hours, while the thief
sought an interview with the king, and begged his majesty to give
him a glass of beer.

‘That is impossible,' said the king, ‘as this year there has been
a failure of all the crops, and of the hops and the vines; so we
have neither wine nor beer in the whole kingdom.'

‘How extraordinary!' answered the thief. ‘I have just come from a
country where the crops were so fine that I saw twelve barrels of
beer made out of one branch of hops.'

‘I bet you three hundred florins that is not true,' answered the

‘And I bet you three hundred florins it is true,' replied the

Then each staked his three hundred florins, and the king said he
would decide the question by sending a servant into that country
to see if it was true.

So the servant set out on horseback, and on the way he met a man,
and he asked him whence he came. And the man told him that he
came from the self-same country to which the servant was at that
moment bound.

‘If that is the case,' said the servant, ‘you can tell me how
high the hops grow in your country, and how many barrels of beer
can be brewed from one branch?'

‘I can't tell you that,' answered the man, ‘but I happened to be
present when the hops were being gathered in, and I saw that it
took three men with axes three days to cut down one branch.'

Then the servant thought that he might save himself a long
journey; so he gave the man ten florins, and told him he must
repeat to the king what he had just told him. And when they got
back to the palace, they came together into the king's presence.

And the king asked him: ‘Well, is it true about the hops?'

‘Yes, sire, it is,' answered the servant; ‘and here is a man I
have brought with me from the country to confirm the tale.'

So the king paid the thief the three hundred florins; and the
partners once more set out together in search of adventures. As
they journeyed, the thief said to his comrade: ‘I will now go to
another king, and will tell him something still more startling;
and you must follow and back up my lie, and we shall get some
money out of him; just see if we don't.'

When they reached the next kingdom, the thief presented himself
to the king, and requested him to give him a cauliflower. And the
king answered: ‘Owing to a blight among the vegetables we have no

‘That is strange,' answered the thief. ‘I have just come from a
country where it grows so well that one head of cauliflower
filled twelve water-tubs.'

‘I don't believe it,' answered the king.

‘I bet you six hundred florins it is true,' replied the thief.

‘And I bet you six hundred florins it is not true,' answered the
king. And he sent for a servant, and ordered him to start at once
for the country whence the thief had come, to find out if his
story of the cauliflower was true. On his journey the servant met
with a man. Stopping his horse he asked him where he came from,
and the man replied that he came from the country to which the
other was travelling.

‘If that is the case,' said the servant, ‘you can tell me to what
size cauliflower grows in your country? Is it so large that one
head fills twelve water-tubs?'

‘I have not seen that,' answered the man. ‘But I saw twelve
waggons, drawn by twelve horses, carrying one head of cauliflower
to the market.'

And the servant answered: ‘Here are ten florins for you, my man,
for you have saved me a long journey. Come with me now, and tell
the king what you have just told me.'

‘All right,' said the man, and they went together to the palace;
and when the king asked the servant if he had found out the truth
about the cauliflower, the servant replied: ‘Sire, all that you
heard was perfectly true; here is a man from the country who will
tell you so.'

So the king had to pay the thief the six hundred florins. And the
two partners set out once more on their travels, with their nine
hundred florins. When they reached the country of the
neighbouring king, the thief entered the royal presence, and
began conversation by asking if his majesty knew that in an
adjacent kingdom there was a town with a church steeple on which
a bird had alighted, and that the steeple was so high, and the
bird's beak so long, that it had pecked the stars till some of
them fell out of the sky.

‘I don't believe it,' said the king.

‘Nevertheless I am prepared to bet twelve hundred florins that it
is true,' answered the thief.

‘And I bet twelve hundred florins that it is a lie,' replied the
king. And he straightway sent a servant into the neighbouring
country to find out the truth.

As he rode, the servant met a man coming in the opposite
direction. So he hailed him and asked him where he came from. And
the man replied that he came out of the very town to which the
man was bound. Then the servant asked him if the story they had
heard about the bird with the long beak was true.

‘I don't know about that,' answered the man, ‘as I have never
seen the bird; but I once saw twelve men shoving all their might
and main with brooms to push a monster egg into a cellar.'

‘That is capital,' answered the servant, presenting the man with
ten florins. ‘Come and tell your tale to the king, and you will
save me a long journey.'

So, when the story was repeated to the king, there was nothing
for him to do but to pay the thief the twelve hundred florins.

Then the two partners set out again with their ill- gotten gains,
which they proceeded to divide into two equal shares; but the
thief kept back three of the florins that belonged to the liar's
half of the booty. Shortly afterwards they each married, and
settled down in homes of their own with their wives. One day the
liar discovered that he had been done out of three florins by his
partner, so he went to his house and demanded them from him.

‘Come next Saturday, and I will give them to you,' answered the
thief. But as he had no intention of giving the liar the money,
when Saturday morning came he stretched himself out stiff and
stark upon the bed, and told his wife she was to say he was dead.
So the wife rubbed her eyes with an onion, and when the liar
appeared at the door, she met him in tears, and told him that as
her husband was dead he could not be paid the three florins.

But the liar, who knew his partner's tricks, instantly suspected
the truth, and said: ‘As he has not paid me, I will pay him out
with three good lashes of my riding whip.'

At these words the thief sprang to his feet, and, appearing at
the door, promised his partner that if he would return the
following Saturday he would pay him. So the liar went away
satisfied with this promise.

But when Saturday morning came the thief got up early and hid
himself under a truss of hay in the hay- loft.

When the liar appeared to demand his three florins, the wife met
him with tears in her eyes, and told him that her husband was

‘Where have you buried him?' asked the liar.

‘In the hay-loft,' answered the wife.

‘Then I will go there, and take away some hay in payment of his
debt,' said the liar. And proceeding to the hay-loft, he began to
toss about the hay with a pitchfork, prodding it into the trusses
of hay, till, in terror of his life, the thief crept out and
promised his partner to pay him the three florins on the
following Saturday.

When the day came he got up at sunrise, and going down into the
crypt of a neighbouring chapel, stretched himself out quite still
and stiff in an old stone coffin. But the liar, who was quite as
clever as his partner, very soon bethought him of the crypt, and
set out for the chapel, confident that he would shortly discover
the hiding-place of his friend. He had just entered the crypt,
and his eyes were not yet accustomed to the darkness, when he
heard the sound of whispering at the grated windows. Listening
intently, he overheard the plotting of a band of robbers, who had
brought their treasure to the crypt, meaning to hide it there,
while they set out on fresh adventures. All the time they were
speaking they were removing the bars from the window, and in
another minute they would all have entered the crypt, and
discovered the liar. Quick as thought he wound his mantle round
him and placed himself, standing stiff and erect, in a niche in
the wall, so that in the dim light he looked just like an old
stone statue. As soon as the robbers entered the crypt, they set
about the work of dividing their treasure. Now, there were twelve
robbers, but by mistake the chief of the band divided the gold
into thirteen heaps. When he saw his mistake he said they had not
time to count it all over again, but that the thirteenth heap
should belong to whoever among them could strike off the head of
the old stone statue in the niche with one stroke. With these
words he took up an axe, and approached the niche where the liar
was standing. But, just as he had waved the axe over his head
ready to strike, a voice was heard from the stone coffin saying,
in sepulchral tones: ‘Clear out of this, or the dead will arise
from their coffins, and the statues will descend from the walls,
and you will be driven out more dead than alive.' And with a
bound the thief jumped out of his coffin and the liar from his
niche, and the robbers were so terrified that they ran
helter-skelter out of the crypt, leaving all their gold behind
them, and vowing that they would never put foot inside the
haunted place again. So the partners divided the gold between
them, and carried it to their homes; and history tells us no more
about them.

                    Fortunatus and His Purse

Once upon a time there lived in the city of Famagosta, in the
island of Cyprus, a rich man called Theodorus. He ought to have
been the happiest person in the whole world, as he had all he
could wish for, and a wife and little son whom he loved dearly;
but unluckily, after a short time he always grew tired of
everything, and had to seek new pleasures. When people are made
like this the end is generally the same, and before Fortunatus
(for that was the boy's name) was ten years old, his father had
spent all his money and had not a farthing left.

But though Theodorus had been so foolish he was not quite without
sense, and set about getting work at once. His wife, too, instead
of reproaching him sent away the servants and sold their fine
horses, and did all the work of the house herself, even washing
the clothes of her husband and child.

Thus time passed till Fortunatus was sixteen. One day when they
were sitting at supper, the boy said to Theodorus, ‘Father, why
do you look so sad. Tell me what is wrong, and perhaps I can help

‘Ah, my son, I have reason enough to be sad; but for me you would
now have been enjoying every kind of pleasure, instead of being
buried in this tiny house.'

‘Oh, do not let that trouble you,' replied Fortunatus, ‘it is
time I made some money for myself. To be sure I have never been
taught any trade. Still there must be something I can do. I will
go and walk on the seashore and think about it.'

Very soon--sooner than he expected--a chance came, and
Fortunatus, like a wise boy, seized on it at once. The post
offered him was that of page to the Earl of Flanders, and as the
Earl's daughter was just going to be married, splendid
festivities were held in her honour, and at some of the tilting
matches Fortunatus was lucky enough to win the prize. These
prizes, together with presents from the lords and ladies of the
court, who liked him for his pleasant ways, made Fortunatus feel
quite a rich man.

But though his head was not turned by the notice taken of him, it
excited the envy of some of the other pages about the Court, and
one of them, called Robert, invented a plot to move Fortunatus
out of his way. So he told the young man that the Earl had taken
a dislike to him and meant to kill him; Fortunatus believed the
story, and packing up his fine clothes and money, slipped away
before dawn.

He went to a great many big towns and lived well, and as he was
generous and not wiser than most youths of his age, he very soon
found himself penniless. Like his father, he then began to think
of work, and tramped half over Brittany in search of it. Nobody
seemed to want him, and he wandered about from one place to
another, till he found himself in a dense wood, without any
paths, and not much light. Here he spent two whole days, with
nothing to eat and very little water to drink, going first in one
direction and then in another, but never being able to find his
way out. During the first night he slept soundly, and was too
tired to fear either man or beast, but when darkness came on for
the second time, and growls were heard in the distance, he grew
frightened and looked about for a high tree out of reach of his
enemies. Hardly had he settled himself comfortably in one of the
forked branches, when a lion walked up to a spring that burst
from a rock close to the tree, and crouching down drank greedily.
This was bad enough, but after all, lions do not climb trees, and
as long as Fortunatus stayed up on his perch, he was quite safe.
But no sooner was the lion out of sight, than his place was taken
by a bear, and bears, as Fortunatus knew very well, are
tree-climbers. His heart beat fast, and not without reason, for
as the bear turned away he looked up and saw Fortunatus!

Now in those days every young man carried a sword slung to his
belt, and it was a fashion that came in very handily for
Fortunatus. He drew his sword, and when the bear got within a
yard of him he made a fierce lunge forward. The bear, wild with
pain, tried to spring, but the bough he was standing on broke
with his weight, and he fell heavily to the ground. Then
Fortunatus descended from his tree (first taking good care to see
no other wild animals were in sight) and killed him with a single
blow. He was just thinking he would light a fire and make a
hearty dinner off bear's flesh, which is not at all bad eating,
when he beheld a beautiful lady standing by his side leaning on a
wheel, and her eyes hidden by a bandage.

‘I am Dame Fortune,' she said, ‘and I have a gift for you. Shall
it be wisdom, strength, long life, riches, health, or beauty?
Think well, and tell me what you will have.'

But Fortunatus, who had proved the truth of the proverb that
‘It's ill thinking on an empty stomach,' answered quickly, ‘Good
lady, let me have riches in such plenty that I may never again be
as hungry as I am now.'

And the lady held out a purse and told him he had only to put his
hand into it, and he and his children would always find ten
pieces of gold. But when they were dead it would be a magic purse
no longer.

At this news Fortunatus was beside himself with joy, and could
hardly find words to thank the lady. But she told him that the
best thing he could do was to find his way out of the wood, and
before bidding him farewell pointed out which path he should
take. He walked along it as fast as his weakness would let him,
until a welcome light at a little distance showed him that a
house was near. It turned out to be an inn, but before entering
Fortunatus thought he had better make sure of the truth of what
the lady had told him, and took out the purse and looked inside.
Sure enough there were the ten pieces of gold, shining brightly.
Then Fortunatus walked boldly up to the inn, and ordered them to
get ready a good supper at once, as he was very hungry, and to
bring him the best wine in the house. And he seemed to care so
little what he spent that everybody thought he was a great lord,
and vied with each other who should run quickest when he called.

After a night passed in a soft bed, Fortunatus felt so much
better that he asked the landlord if he could find him some
men-servants, and tell him where any good horses were to be got.
The next thing was to provide himself with smart clothes, and
then to take a big house where he could give great feasts to the
nobles and beautiful ladies who lived in palaces round about.

In this manner a whole year soon slipped away, and Fortunatus was
so busy amusing himself that he never once remembered his parents
whom he had left behind in Cyprus. But though he was thoughtless,
he was not bad-hearted. As soon as their existence crossed his
mind, he set about making preparations to visit them, and as he
was not fond of being alone he looked round for some one older
and wiser than himself to travel with him. It was not long before
he had the good luck to come across an old man who had left his
wife and children in a far country many years before, when he
went out into the world to seek the fortune which he never found.
He agreed to accompany Fortunatus back to Cyprus, but only on
condition he should first be allowed to return for a few weeks to
his own home before venturing to set sail for an island so
strange and distant. Fortunatus agreed to his proposal, and as he
was always fond of anything new, said that he would go with him.

The journey was long, and they had to cross many large rivers,
and climb over high mountains, and find their way through thick
woods, before they reached at length the old man's castle. His
wife and children had almost given up hopes of seeing him again,
and crowded eagerly round him. Indeed, it did not take Fortunatus
five minutes to fall in love with the youngest daughter, the most
beautiful creature in the whole world, whose name was Cassandra.

‘Give her to me for my wife,' he said to the old man, ‘and let us
all go together to Famagosta.'

So a ship was bought big enough to hold Fortunatus, the old man
and his wife, and their ten children-- five of them sons and five
daughters. And the day before they sailed the wedding was
celebrated with magnificent rejoicings, and everybody thought
that Fortunatus must certainly be a prince in disguise. But when
they reached Cyprus, he learned to his sorrow that both his
father and mother were dead, and for some time he shut himself up
in his house and would see nobody, full of shame at having
forgotten them all these years. Then he begged that the old man
and his wife would remain with him, and take the place of his

For twelve years Fortunatus and Cassandra and their two little
boys lived happily in Famagosta. They had a beautiful house and
everything they could possibly want, and when Cassandra's sisters
married the purse provided them each with a fortune. But at last
Fortunatus grew tired of staying at home, and thought he should
like to go out and see the world again. Cassandra shed many tears
at first when he told her of his wishes, and he had a great deal
of trouble to persuade her to give her consent. But on his
promising to return at the end of two years she agreed to let him
go. Before he went away he showed her three chests of gold, which
stood in a room with an iron door, and walls twelve feet thick.
‘If anything should happen to me,' he said, ‘and I should never
come back, keep one of the chests for yourself, and give the
others to our two sons.' Then he embraced them all and took ship
for Alexandria.

The wind was fair and in a few days they entered the harbour,
where Fortunatus was informed by a man whom he met on landing,
that if he wished to be well received in the town, he must begin
by making a handsome present to the Sultan. ‘That is easily
done,' said Fortunatus, and went into a goldsmith's shop, where
he bought a large gold cup, which cost five thousand pounds. This
gift so pleased the Sultan that he ordered a hundred casks of
spices to be given to Fortunatus; Fortunatus put them on board
his ship, and commanded the captain to return to Cyprus and
deliver them to his wife, Cassandra. He next obtained an audience
of the Sultan, and begged permission to travel through the
country, which the Sultan readily gave him, adding some letters
to the rulers of other lands which Fortunatus might wish to

Filled with delight at feeling himself free to roam through the
world once more, Fortunatus set out on his journey without losing
a day. From court to court he went, astonishing everyone by the
magnificence of his dress and the splendour of his presents. At
length he grew as tired of wandering as he had been of staying at
home, and returned to Alexandria, where he found the same ship
that had brought him from Cyprus lying in the harbour. Of course
the first thing he did was to pay his respects to the Sultan, who
was eager to hear about his adventures.

When Fortunatus had told them all, the Sultan observed: ‘Well,
you have seen many wonderful things, but I have something to show
you more wonderful still;' and he led him into a room where
precious stones lay heaped against the walls. Fortunatus' eyes
were quite dazzled, but the Sultan went on without pausing and
opened a door at the farther end. As far as Fortunatus could see,
the cupboard was quite bare, except for a little red cap, such as
soldiers wear in Turkey.

‘Look at this,' said the Sultan.

‘But there is nothing very valuable about it,' answered
Fortunatus. ‘I've seen a dozen better caps than that, this very

‘Ah,' said the Sultan, ‘you do not know what you are talking
about. Whoever puts this cap on his head and wishes himself in
any place, will find himself there in a moment.'

‘But who made it?' asked Fortunatus.

‘That I cannot tell you,' replied the Sultan.

‘Is it very heavy to wear?' asked Fortunatus.

‘No, quite light,' replied the Sultan, ‘just feel it.'

Fortunatus took the cap and put it on his head, and then, without
thinking, wished himself back in the ship that was starting for
Famagosta. In a second he was standing at the prow, while the
anchor was being weighed, and while the Sultan was repenting of
his folly in allowing Fortunatus to try on the cap, the vessel
was making fast for Cyprus.

When it arrived, Fortunatus found his wife and children well, but
the two old people were dead and buried. His sons had grown tall
and strong, but unlike their father had no wish to see the world,
and found their chief pleasure in hunting and tilting. In the
main, Fortunatus was content to stay quietly at home, and if a
restless fit did seize upon him, he was able to go away for a few
hours without being missed, thanks to the cap, which he never
sent back to the Sultan.

By-and-by he grew old, and feeling that he had not many days to
live, he sent for his two sons, and showing them the purse and
cap, he said to them: ‘Never part with these precious
possessions. They are worth more than all the gold and lands I
leave behind me. But never tell their secret, even to your wife
or dearest friend. That purse has served me well for forty years,
and no one knows whence I got my riches.' Then he died and was
buried by his wife Cassandra, and he was mourned in Famagosta for
many years.

                      The Goat-faced Girl

There was once upon a time a peasant called Masaniello who had
twelve daughters. They were exactly like the steps of a
staircase, for there was just a year between each sister. It was
all the poor man could do to bring up such a large family, and in
order to provide food for them he used to dig in the fields all
day long. In spite of his hard work he only just succeeded in
keeping the wolf from the door, and the poor little girls often
went hungry to bed.

One day, when Masaniello was working at the foot of a high
mountain, he came upon the mouth of a cave which was so dark and
gloomy that even the sun seemed afraid to enter it. Suddenly a
huge green lizard appeared from the inside and stood before
Masaniello, who nearly went out of his mind with terror, for the
beast was as big as a crocodile and quite as fierce looking.

But the lizard sat down beside him in the most friendly manner,
and said: ‘Don't be afraid, my good man, I am not going to hurt
you; on the contrary, I am most anxious to help you.'

When the peasant heard these words he knelt before the lizard and
said: ‘Dear lady, for I know not what to call you, I am in your
power; but I beg of you to be merciful, for I have twelve
wretched little daughters at home who are dependent on me.'

‘That's the very reason why I have come to you,' replied the
lizard. ‘Bring me your youngest daughter to-morrow morning. I
promise to bring her up as if she were my own child, and to look
upon her as the apple of my eye.'

When Masaniello heard her words he was very unhappy, because he
felt sure, from the lizard's wanting one of his daughters, the
youngest and tenderest too, that the poor little girl would only
serve as dessert for the terrible creature's supper. At the same
time he said to himself, ‘If I refuse her request, she will
certainly eat me up on the spot. If I give her what she asks she
does indeed take part of myself, but if I refuse she will take
the whole of me. What am I to do, and how in the world am I to
get out of the difficulty?'

As he kept muttering to himself the lizard said, ‘Make up your
mind to do as I tell you at once. I desire to have your youngest
daughter, and if you won't comply with my wish, I can only say it
will be the worse for you.'

Seeing that there was nothing else to be done, Masaniello set off
for his home, and arrived there looking so white and wretched
that his wife asked him at once: ‘What has happened to you, my
dear husband? Have you quarrelled with anyone, or has the poor
donkey fallen down?'

‘Neither the one nor the other,' answered her husband,' but
something far worse than either. A terrible lizard has nearly
frightened me out of my senses, for she threatened that if I did
not give her our youngest daughter, she would make me repent it.
My head is going round like a mill-wheel, and I don't know what
to do. I am indeed between the Devil and the Deep Sea. You know
how dearly I love Renzolla, and yet, if I fail to bring her to
the lizard to-morrow morning, I must say farewell to life. Do
advise me what to do.'

When his wife had heard all he had to say, she said to him: ‘How
do you know, my dear husband, that the lizard is really our
enemy? May she not be a friend in disguise? And your meeting with
her may be the beginning of better things and the end of all our
misery. Therefore go and take the child to her, for my heart
tells me that you will never repent doing so.'

Masaniello was much comforted by her words, and next morning as
soon as it was light he took his little daughter by the hand and
led her to the cave.

The lizard, who was awaiting the peasant's arrival, came forward
to meet him, and taking the girl by the hand, she gave the father
a sack full of gold, and said: ‘Go and marry your other
daughters, and give them dowries with this gold, and be of good
cheer, for Renzolla will have both father and mother in me; it is
a great piece of luck for her that she has fallen into my hands.'

Masaniello, quite overcome with gratitude, thanked the lizard,
and returned home to his wife.

As soon as it was known how rich the peasant had become, suitors
for the hands of his daughters were not wanting, and very soon he
married them all off; and even then there was enough gold left to
keep himself and his wife in comfort and plenty all their days.

As soon as the lizard was left alone with Renzolla, she changed
the cave into a beautiful palace, and led the girl inside. Here
she brought her up like a little princess, and the child wanted
for nothing. She gave her sumptuous food to eat, beautiful
clothes to wear, and a thousand servants to wait on her.

Now, it happened, one day, that the king of the country was
hunting in a wood close to the palace, and was overtaken by the
dark. Seeing a light shining in the palace he sent one of his
servants to ask if he could get a night's lodging there.

When the page knocked at the door the lizard changed herself into
a beautiful woman, and opened it herself. When she heard the
king's request she sent him a message to say that she would be
delighted to see him, and give him all he wanted.

The king, on hearing this kind invitation, instantly betook
himself to the palace, where he was received in the most
hospitable manner. A hundred pages with torches came to meet him,
a hundred more waited on him at table, and another hundred waved
big fans in the air to keep the flies from him. Renzolla herself
poured out the wine for him, and, so gracefully did she do it,
that his Majesty could not take his eyes off her.

When the meal was finished and the table cleared, the king
retired to sleep, and Renzolla drew the shoes from his feet, at
the same time drawing his heart from his breast. So desperately
had he fallen in love with her, that he called the fairy to him,
and asked her for Renzolla's hand in marriage. As the kind fairy
had only the girl's welfare at heart, she willingly gave her
consent, and not her consent only, but a wedding portion of seven
thousand golden guineas.

The king, full of delight over his good fortune, prepared to take
his departure, accompanied by Renzolla, who never so much as
thanked the fairy for all she had done for her. When the fairy
saw such a base want of gratitude she determined to punish the
girl, and, cursing her, she turned her face into a goat's head.
In a moment Renzolla's pretty mouth stretched out into a snout,
with a beard a yard long at the end of it, her cheeks sank in,
and her shining plaits of hair changed into two sharp horns. When
the king turned round and saw her he thought he must have taken
leave of his senses. He burst into tears, and cried out: ‘Where
is the hair that bound me so tightly, where are the eyes that
pierced through my heart, and where are the lips I kissed? Am I
to be tied to a goat all my life? No, no! nothing will induce me
to become the laughing-stock of my subjects for the sake of a
goat-faced girl!'

When they reached his own country he shut Renzolla up in a little
turret chamber of his palace, with a waiting-maid, and gave each
of them ten bundles of flax to spin, telling them that their task
must be finished by the end of the week.

The maid, obedient to the king's commands, set at once to work
and combed out the flax, wound it round the spindle, and sat
spinning at her wheel so diligently that her work was quite done
by Saturday evening. But Renzolla, who had been spoilt and petted
in the fairy's house, and was quite unaware of the change that
had taken place in her appearance, threw the flax out of the
window and said: ‘What is the king thinking of that he should
give me this work to do? If he wants shirts he can buy them. It
isn't even as if he had picked me out of the gutter, for he ought
to remember that I brought him seven thousand golden guineas as
my wedding portion, and that I am his wife and not his slave. He
must be mad to treat me like this.'

All the same, when Saturday evening came, and she saw that the
waiting-maid had finished her task, she took fright lest she
should be punished for her idleness. So she hurried off to the
palace of the fairy, and confided all her woes to her. The fairy
embraced her tenderly, and gave her a sack full of spun flax, in
order that she might show it to the king, and let him see what a
good worker she was. Renzolla took the sack without one word of
thanks, and returned to the palace, leaving the kind fairy very
indignant over her want of gratitude.

When the king saw the flax all spun, he gave Renzolla and the
waiting-maid each a little dog, and told them to look after the
animals and train them carefully.

The waiting-maid brought hers up with the greatest possible care,
and treated it almost as if it were her son. But Renzolla said:
‘I don't know what to think. Have I come among a lot of lunatics?
Does the king imagine that I am going to comb and feed a dog with
my own hands?' With these words she opened the window and threw
the poor little beast out, and he fell on the ground as dead as a

When a few months had passed the king sent a message to say he
would like to see how the dogs were getting on. Renzolla, who
felt very uncomfortable in her mind at this request, hurried off
once more to the fairy. This time she found an old man at the
door of the fairy's palace, who said to her: ‘Who are you, and
what do you want?'

When Renzolla heard his question she answered angrily: ‘Don't you
know me, old Goat-beard? And how dare you address me in such a

‘The pot can't call the kettle black,' answered the old man, ‘for
it is not I, but you who have a goat's head. Just wait a moment,
you ungrateful wretch, and I will show you to what a pass your
want of gratitude has brought you.'

With these words he hurried away, and returned with a mirror,
which he held up before Renzolla. At the sight of her ugly, hairy
face, the girl nearly fainted with horror, and she broke into
loud sobs at seeing her countenance so changed.

Then the old man said: ‘You must remember, Renzolla, that you are
a peasant's daughter, and that the fairy turned you into a queen;
but you were ungrateful, and never as much as thanked her for all
she had done for you. Therefore she has determined to punish you.
But if you wish to lose your long white beard, throw yourself at
the fairy's feet and implore her to forgive you. She has a tender
heart, and will, perhaps, take pity on you.'

Renzolla, who was really sorry for her conduct, took the old
man's advice, and the fairy not only gave her back her former
face, but she dressed her in a gold embroidered dress, presented
her with a beautiful carriage, and brought her back, accompanied
by a host of servants, to her husband. When the king saw her
looking as beautiful as ever, he fell in love with her once more,
and bitterly repented having caused her so much suffering.

So Renzolla lived happily ever afterwards, for she loved her
husband, honoured the fairy, and was grateful to the old man for
having told her the truth.

[From the Italian. Kletke.]

                  What Came of Picking Flowers

There was once a woman who had three daughters whom she loved
very much. One day the eldest was walking in a water-meadow, when
she saw a pink growing in the stream. She stooped to pick the
flower, but her hand had scarcely touched it, when she vanished
altogether. The next morning the second sister went out into the
meadow, to see if she could find any traces of the lost girl, and
as a branch of lovely roses lay trailing across her path, she
bent down to move it away, and in so doing, could not resist
plucking one of the roses. In a moment she too had disappeared.
Wondering what could have become of her two sisters, the youngest
followed in their footsteps, and fell a victim to a branch of
delicious white jessamine. So the old woman was left without any
daughters at all.

She wept, and wept, and wept, all day and all night, and went on
weeping so long, that her son, who had been a little boy when his
sisters disappeared, grew up to be a tall youth. Then one night
he asked his mother to tell him what was the matter.

When he had heard the whole story, he said, ‘Give me your
blessing, mother, and I will go and search the world till I find

So he set forth, and after he had travelled several miles without
any adventures, he came upon three big boys fighting in the road.
He stopped and inquired what they were fighting about, and one of
them answered:

‘My lord! our father left to us, when he died, a pair of boots, a
key, and a cap. Whoever puts on the boots and wishes himself in
any place, will find himself there. The key will open every door
in the world, and with the cap on your head no one can see you.
Now our eldest brother wants to have all three things for
himself, and we wish to draw lots for them.'

‘Oh, that is easily settled,' said the youth. ‘I will throw this
stone as far as I can, and the one who picks it up first, shall
have the three things.' So he took the stone and flung it, and
while the three brothers were running after it, he drew hastily
on the boots, and said, ‘Boots, take me to the place where I
shall find my eldest sister.'

The next moment the young man was standing on a steep mountain
before the gates of a strong castle guarded by bolts and bars and
iron chains. The key, which he had not forgotten to put in his
pocket, opened the doors one by one, and he walked through a
number of halls and corridors, till he met a beautiful and
richly-dressed young lady who started back in surprise at the
sight of him, and exclaimed, ‘Oh, sir, how did you contrive *to*
get in here?' The young man replied that he was her brother, and
told her by what means he had been able to pass through the
doors. In return, she told him how happy she was, except for one
thing, and that was, her husband lay under a spell, and could
never break it till there should be put to death a man who could
not die.

They talked together for a long time, and then the lady said he
had better leave her as she expected her husband back at any
moment, and he might not like him to be there; but the young man
assured her she need not be afraid, as he had with him a cap
which would make him invisible. They were still deep in
conversation when the door suddenly opened, and a bird flew in,
but he saw nothing unusual, for, at the first noise, the youth
had put on his cap. The lady jumped up and brought a large golden
basin, into which the bird flew, reappearing directly after as a
handsome man. Turning to his wife, he cried, ‘I am sure someone
is in the room!' She got frightened, and declared that she was
quite alone, but her husband persisted, and in the end she had to
confess the truth.

‘But if he is really your brother, why did you hide him?' asked
he. ‘I believe you are telling me a lie, and if he comes back I
shall kill him!'

At this the youth took off his cap, and came forward. Then the
husband saw that he was indeed so like his wife that he doubted
her word no longer, and embraced his brother-in-law with delight.
Drawing a feather from his bird's skin, he said, ‘If you are in
danger and cry, "Come and help me, King of the Birds," everything
will go well with you.'

The young man thanked him and went away, and after he had left
the castle he told the boots that they must take him to the place
where his second sister was living. As before, he found himself
at the gates of a huge castle, and within was his second sister,
very happy with her husband, who loved her dearly, but longing
for the moment when he should be set free from the spell that
kept him half his life a fish. When he arrived and had been
introduced by his wife to her brother, he welcomed him warmly,
and gave him a fish-scale, saying, ‘If you are in danger, call to
me, "Come and help me, King of the Fishes," and everything will
go well with you.'

The young man thanked him and took his leave, and when he was
outside the gates he told the boots to take him to the place
where his youngest sister lived. The boots carried him to a dark
cavern, with steps of iron leading up to it. Inside she sat,
weeping and sobbing, and as she had done nothing else the whole
time she had been there, the poor girl had grown very thin. When
she saw a man standing before her, she sprang to her feet and
exclaimed, ‘Oh, whoever you are, save me and take me from this
horrible place!' Then he told her who he was, and how he had seen
her sisters, whose happiness was spoilt by the spell under which
both their husbands lay, and she, in turn, related her story. She
had been carried off in the water-meadow by a horrible monster,
who wanted to make her marry him by force, and had kept her a
prisoner all these years because she would not submit to his
will. Every day he came to beg her to consent to his wishes, and
to remind her that there was no hope of her being set free, as he
was the most constant man in the world, and besides that he could
never die. At these words the youth remembered his two enchanted
brothers-in-law, and he advised his sister to promise to marry
the old man, if he would tell her why he could never die.
Suddenly everything began to tremble, as if it was shaken by a
whirlwind, and the old man entered, and flinging himself at the
feet of the girl, he said: ‘Are you still determined never to
marry me? If so you will have to sit there weeping till the end
of the world, for I shall always be faithful to my wish to marry
you!' ‘Well, I will marry you,' she said, ‘if you will tell me
why it is that you can never die.'

Then the old man burst into peals of laughter. ‘Ah, ah, ah! You
are thinking how you would be able to kill me? Well, to do that,
you would have to find an iron casket which lies at the bottom of
the sea, and has a white dove inside, and then you would have to
find the egg which the dove laid, and bring it here, and dash it
against my head.' And he laughed again in his certainty that no
one had ever got down to the bottom of the sea, and that if they
did, they would never find the casket, or be able to open it.
When he could speak once more, he said, ‘Now you will be obliged
to marry me, as you know my secret.' But she begged so hard that
the wedding might be put off for three days, that he consented,
and went away rejoicing at his victory. When he had disappeared,
the brother took off the cap which had kept him invisible all
this time, and told his sister not to lose heart as he hoped in
three days she would be free. Then he drew on his boots, and
wished himself at the seashore, and there he was directly.
Drawing out the fish-scale, he cried, ‘Come and help me, King of
the Fishes!' and his brother-in-law swam up, and asked what he
could do. The young man related the story, and when he had
finished his listener summoned all the fishes to his presence.
The last to arrive was a little sardine, who apologised for being
so late, but said she had hurt herself by knocking her head
against an iron casket that lay in the bottom of the sea. The
king ordered several of the largest and strongest of his subjects
to take the little sardine as a guide, and bring him the iron
casket. They soon returned with the box placed across their backs
and laid it down before him. Then the youth produced the key and
said ‘Key, open that box!' and the key opened it, and though they
were all crowding round, ready to catch it, the white dove within
flew away.

It was useless to go after it, and for a moment the young man's
heart sank. The next minute, however, he remembered that he had
still his feather, and drew it out crying, ‘Come to me, King of
the Birds!' and a rushing noise was heard, and the King of the
Birds perched on his shoulder, and asked what he could do to help
him. His brother-in-law told him the whole story, and when he had
finished the King of the Birds commanded all his subjects to
hasten to his presence. In an instant the air was dark with birds
of all sizes, and at the very last came the white dove,
apologising for being so late by saying that an old friend had
arrived at his nest, and he had been obliged to give him some
dinner. The King of the Birds ordered some of them to show the
young man the white dove's nest, and when they reached it, there
lay the egg which was to break the spell and set them all free.
When it was safely in his pocket, he told the boots to carry him
straight to the cavern where his youngest sister sat awaiting

Now it was already far on into the third day, which the old man
had fixed for the wedding, and when the youth reached the cavern
with his cap on his head, he found the monster there, urging the
girl to keep her word and let the marriage take place at once. At
a sign from her brother she sat down and invited the old monster
to lay his head on her lap. He did so with delight, and her
brother standing behind her back passed her the egg unseen. She
took it, and dashed it straight at the horrible head, and the
monster started, and with a groan that people took for the
rumblings of an earthquake, he turned over and died.

As the breath went out of his body the husbands of the two eldest
daughters resumed their proper shapes, and, sending for their
mother-in-law, whose sorrow was so unexpectedly turned into joy,
they had a great feast, and the youngest sister was rich to the
end of her days with the treasures she found in the cave,
collected by the monster.

[From the Portuguese.]

                    The Story of Bensurdatu

There was once a king and a queen who had three wonderfully
beautiful daughters, and their one thought, from morning till
night, was how they could make the girls happy.

One day the princesses said to the king, ‘Dear father, we want so
much to have a picnic, and eat our dinner in the country.'

‘Very well, dear children, let us have a picnic by all means,'
answered he, and gave orders that everything should be got ready.

When luncheon was prepared it was put into a cart, and the royal
family stepped into a carriage and drove right away into the
country. After a few miles they reached a house and garden
belonging to the king, and close by was their favourite place for
lunch. The drive had made them very hungry, and they ate with a
hearty appetite, till almost all the food had disappeared.

When they had quite done, they said to their parents: ‘Now we
should like to wander about the garden a little, but when you
want to go home, just call to us.' And they ran off, laughing,
down a green glade, which led to the garden.

But no sooner had they stepped across the fence, than a dark
cloud came down and covered them, and prevented them seeing
whither they were going.

Meanwhile the king and queen sat lazily among the heather, and an
hour or two slipped away. The sun was dropping towards the
horizon, and they began to think it was time to go home. So they
called to their daughters and called again, but no one answered

Frightened at the silence, they searched every corner of the
garden, the house, and the neighbouring wood, but no trace of the
girls was to be found anywhere. The earth seemed to have
swallowed them up. The poor parents were in despair. The queen
wept all the way home, and for many days after, and the king
issued a proclamation that whoever should bring back his lost
daughters should have one of them to wife, and should, after his
death, reign in his stead.

Now two young generals were at that time living at the court, and
when they heard the king's declaration, they said one to the
other: ‘Let us go in search of them; perhaps we shall be the
lucky persons.'

And they set out, each mounted on a strong horse, taking with
them a change of raiment and some money.

But though they inquired at every village they rode through, they
could hear nothing of the princesses, and by-and-by their money
was all spent, and they were forced to sell their horses, or give
up the search. Even this money only lasted a little while longer,
and nothing but their clothes lay between them and starvation.
They sold the spare garments that were bound on their saddles,
and went in the coats they stood up in to the inn, to beg for
some food, as they were really starving. When, however, they had
to pay for what they had eaten and drank, they said to the host:
‘We have no money, and naught but the clothes we stand up in.
Take these, and give us instead some old rags, and let us stay
here and serve you.' And the innkeeper was content with the
bargain, and the generals remained, and were his servants.

All this time the king and queen remained in their palace
hungering for their children, but not a word was heard of either
of them or of the generals who had gone to seek for them.

Now there was living in the palace a faithful servant of the
king's called Bensurdatu, who had served him for many years, and
when Bensurdatu saw how grieved the king was, he lifted up his
voice and said to him: ‘Your majesty, let me go and seek your

‘No, no, Bensurdatu,' replied the king. ‘Three daughters have I
lost, and two generals, and shall I lose you also?'

But Bensurdatu said again: ‘Let me now go, your majesty; trust
me, and I will bring you back your daughters.'

Then the king gave way, and Bensurdatu set forth, and rode on
till he came to the inn, where he dismounted and asked for food.
It was brought by the two generals, whom he knew at once in spite
of their miserable clothes, and, much astonished, asked them how
in the world they came there.

They told him all their adventures, and he sent for the
innkeeper, and said to him: ‘Give them back their garments, and I
will pay everything that they owe you.'

And the innkeeper did as he was bid, and when the two generals
were dressed in their proper clothes, they declared they would
join Bensurdatu, and with him seek for the king's daughters.

The three companions rode on for many miles, and at length they
came to a wild place, without sign of a human being. It was
getting dark, and fearing to be lost on this desolate spot they
pushed on their horses, and at last saw a light in the window of
a tiny hut.

‘Who comes there?' asked a voice, as they knocked at the door.

‘Oh! have pity on us, and give us a night's shelter,' replied
Bensurdatu; ‘we are three tired travellers who have lost our

Then the door was opened by a very old woman who stood back, and
beckoned them to enter. ‘Whence do you come, and whither do you
go?' said she.

‘Ah, good woman, we have a heavy task before us,' answered
Bensurdatu, ‘we are bound to carry the king's daughters back to
the palace!'

‘Oh, unhappy creatures,' cried she, ‘you know not what you are
doing! The king's daughters were covered by a thick cloud, and no
one knows where they may now be.'

‘Oh, tell us, if you know, my good woman,' entreated Bensurdatu,
‘for with them lies all our happiness.'

‘Even if I were to tell you,' answered she, ‘you could not rescue
them. To do that you would have to go to the very bottom of a
deep river, and though certainly you would find the king's
daughters there, yet the two eldest are guarded by two giants,
and the youngest is watched by a serpent with seven heads.'

The two generals, who stood by listening, were filled with terror
at her words, and wished to return immediately; but Bensurdatu
stood firm, and said: ‘Now we have got so far we must carry the
thing through. Tell us where the river is, so that we may get
there as soon as possible.' And the old woman told them, and gave
them some cheese, wine, and bread, so that they should not set
forth starving; and when they had eaten and drunk they laid
themselves down to sleep.

The sun had only just risen above the hills next morning before
they all woke, and, taking leave of the wise woman who had helped
them, they rode on till they came to the river.

‘I am the eldest,' said one of the generals, ‘and it is my right
to go down first.'

So the others fastened a cord round him, and gave him a little
bell, and let him down into the water. But scarcely had the river
closed above his head when such dreadful rushing sounds and peals
of thunder came crashing round about him that he lost all his
courage, and rang his bell, if perchance it might be heard amidst
all this clamour. Great was his relief when the rope began slowly
to pull him upwards.

Then the other general plunged in; but he fared no better than
the first, and was soon on dry ground again.

‘Well, you are a brave pair!' said Bensurdatu, as he tied the
rope round his own waist; ‘let us see what will happen to me.'
And when he heard the thunder and clamour round about him he
thought to himself, ‘Oh, make as much noise as you like, it won't
hurt me!' When his feet touched the bottom he found himself in a
large, brilliantly lighted hall, and in the middle sat the eldest
princess, and in front of her lay a huge giant, fast asleep.
Directly she saw Bensurdatu she nodded to him, and asked with her
eyes how he had come there.

For answer he drew his sword, and was about to cut off the
giant's head, when she stopped him quickly, and made signs to
hide himself, as the giant was just beginning to wake. ‘I smell
the flesh of a man!' murmured he, stretching his great arms.

‘Why, how in the world could any man get down here?' replied she;
‘you had better go to sleep again.'

So he turned over and went to sleep. Then the princess signed to
Bensurdatu, who drew his sword and cut off the giant's head with
such a blow that it flew into the corner. And the heart of the
princess leapt within her, and she placed a golden crown on the
head of Bensurdatu, and called him her deliverer.

‘Now show me where your sisters are,' he said, ‘that I may free
them also.'

So the princess opened a door, and led him into another hall,
wherein sat her next sister, guarded by a giant who was fast
asleep. When the second princess saw them, she made a sign to
them to hide themselves, for the giant was showing symptoms of

‘I smell man's flesh!' murmured he, sleepily.

‘Now, how could any man get down here?' asked she; ‘go to sleep
again.' And as soon as he closed his eyes, Bensurdatu stole out
from his corner, and struck such a blow at his head that it flew
far, far away. The princess could not find words to thank
Bensurdatu for what he had done, and she too placed in his hand a
golden crown.

‘Now show me where your youngest sister is,' said he, ‘that I may
free her also.'

‘Ah! that I fear you will never be able to do,' sighed they, ‘for
she is in the power of a serpent with seven heads.'

‘Take me to him,' replied Bensurdatu. ‘It will be a splendid

Then the princess opened a door, and Bensurdatu passed through,
and found himself in a hall that was even larger than the other
two. And there stood the youngest sister, chained fast to the
wall, and before her was stretched a serpent with seven heads,
horrible to see. As Bensurdatu came forward it twisted all its
seven heads in his direction, and then made a quick dart to
snatch him within its grasp. But Bensurdatu drew his sword and
laid about him, till the seven heads were rolling on the floor.
Flinging down his sword he rushed to the princess and broke her
chains, and she wept for joy, and embraced him, and took the
golden crown from off her head, and placed it in his hand.

‘Now we must go back to the upper world,' said Bensurdatu, and
led her to the bottom of the river. The other princesses were
waiting there, and he tied the rope round the eldest, and rung
his bell. And the generals above heard, and drew her gently up.
They then unfastened the cord and threw it back into the river,
and in a few moments the second princess stood beside her sister.

So now there were left only Bensurdatu and the youngest princess.
‘Dear Bensurdatu,' said she, ‘do me a kindness, and let them draw
you up before me. I dread the treachery of the generals.

‘No, no,' replied Bensurdatu, ‘I certainly will not leave you
down here. There is nothing to fear from my comrades.'

‘If it is your wish I will go up then; but first I swear that if
you do not follow to marry me, I shall stay single for the rest
of my life.' Then he bound the rope round her, and the generals
drew her up.

But instead of lowering the rope again into the river, envy at
the courage and success of Bensurdatu so filled the hearts of the
two generals, that they turned away and left him to perish. And,
more than that, they threatened the princesses, and forced them
to promise to tell their parents that it was the two generals who
had set them free. ‘And if they should ask you about Bensurdatu,
you must say you have never seen him,' they added; and the
princesses, fearing for their lives, promised everything, and
they rode back to court together.

The king and queen were beside themselves with joy when they saw
their dear children once more. But when the generals had told
their story, and the dangers they had run, the king declared that
they had gained their reward, and that the two eldest princesses
should become their wives.

And now we must see what poor Bensurdatu was doing.

He waited patiently a long, long time, but when the rope never
came back he knew he had been right, and that his comrades had
betrayed him. ‘Ah, now I shall never reach the world again,'
murmured he; but being a brave man, and knowing that moaning his
fate would profit him nothing, he rose and began to search
through the three halls, where, perhaps, he might find something
to help him. In the last one stood a dish, covered with food,
which reminded him that he was hungry, and he sat down and ate
and drank.

Months passed away, when, one morning, as he was walking through
the halls, he noticed a purse hanging on the wall, which had
never been there before. He took it down to examine it, and
nearly let it fall with surprise when a voice came from the purse
saying: ‘What commands have you?'

‘Oh, take me out of this horrible place, and up into the world
again; ‘and in a moment he was standing by the river bank, with
the purse tightly grasped in his hand.

‘Now let me have the most beautiful ship that ever was built, all
manned and ready for sea.' And there was the ship, with a flag
floating from its mast on which were the words, ‘King with the
three crowns.' Then Bensurdatu climbed on board, and sailed away
to the city where the three princesses dwelt; and when he reached
the harbour he blew trumpets and beat drums, so that every one
ran to the doors and windows. And the king heard too, and saw the
beautiful vessel, and said to himself: ‘That must indeed be a
mighty monarch, for he has three crowns while I have only one.'
So he hastened to greet the stranger, and invited him to his
castle, for, thought he, ‘this will be a fine husband for my
youngest daughter.' Now, the youngest princess had never married,
and had turned a deaf ear to all her wooers.

Such a long time had passed since Bensurdatu had left the palace,
that the king never guessed for a moment that the splendidly clad
stranger before him was the man whom he had so deeply mourned as
dead. ‘Noble lord,' said he, ‘let us feast and make merry
together, and then, if it seem good to you, do me the honour to
take my youngest daughter to wife.'

And Bensurdatu was glad, and they all sat down to a great feast,
and there were great rejoicings. But only the youngest daughter
was sad, for her thoughts were with Bensurdatu. After they arose
from the table the king said to her, ‘Dear child, this mighty
lord does you the honour to ask your hand in marriage.'

‘Oh, father,' answered she, ‘spare me, I pray you, for I desire
to remain single.'

Then Bensurdatu turned to her, and said: ‘And if I were
Bensurdatu, would you give the same answer to me?'

And as she stood silently gazing at him, he added: ‘Yes, I am
Bensurdatu; and this is my story.'

The king and queen had their hearts stirred within them at the
tale of his adventures, and when he had ended the king stretched
out his hand, and said: ‘Dear Bensurdatu, my youngest daughter
shall indeed be your wife; and when I die my crown shall be
yours. As for the men who have betrayed you, they shall leave the
country and you shall see them no more.'

And the wedding feast was ordered, and rejoicings were held for
three days over the marriage of Bensurdatu and the youngest

[From the Sicilianische Märchen.]

                      The Magician's Horse

Once upon a time, there was a king who had three sons. Now it
happened that one day the three princes went out hunting in a
large forest at some distance from their father's palace, and the
youngest prince lost his way, so his brothers had to return home
without him.

For four days the prince wandered through the glades of the
forest, sleeping on moss beneath the stars at night, and by day
living on roots and wild berries. At last, on the morning of the
fifth day, he came to a large open space in the middle of the
forest, and here stood a stately palace; but neither within nor
without was there a trace of human life. The prince entered the
open door and wandered through the deserted rooms without seeing
a living soul. At last he came on a great hall, and in the centre
of the hall was a table spread with dainty dishes and choice
wines. The prince sat down, and satisfied his hunger and thirst,
and immediately afterwards the table disappeared from his sight.
This struck the prince as very strange; but though he continued
his search through all the rooms, upstairs and down, he could
find no one to speak to. At last, just as it was beginning to get
dark, he heard steps in the distance and he saw an old man coming
towards him up the stairs.

‘What are you doing wandering about my castle?' asked the old

To whom the prince replied: ‘I lost my way hunting in the forest.
If you will take me into your service, I should like to stay with
you, and will serve you faithfully.'

‘Very well,' said the old man. ‘You may enter my service. You
will have to keep the stove always lit, you will have to fetch
the wood for it from the forest, and you will have the charge of
the black horse in the stables. I will pay you a florin a day,
and at meal times you will always find the table in the hall
spread with food and wine, and you can eat and drink as much as
you require.'

The prince was satisfied, and he entered the old man's service,
and promised to see that there was always wood on the stove, so
that the fire should never die out. Now, though he did not know
it, his new master was a magician, and the flame of the stove was
a magic fire, and if it had gone out the magician would have lost
a great part of his power.

One day the prince forgot, and let the fire burn so low that it
very nearly burnt out. Just as the flame was flickering the old
man stormed into the room.

‘What do you mean by letting the fire burn so low?' he growled.
‘I have only arrived in the nick of time.' And while the prince
hastily threw a log on the stove and blew on the ashes to kindle
a glow, his master gave him a severe box on the ear, and warned
him that if ever it happened again it would fare badly with him.

One day the prince was sitting disconsolate in the stables when,
to his surprise, the black horse spoke to him.

‘Come into my stall,' it said, ‘I have something to say to you.
Fetch my bridle and saddle from that cupboard and put them on me.
Take the bottle that is beside them; it contains an ointment
which will make your hair shine like pure gold; then put all the
wood you can gather together on to the stove, till it is piled
quite high up.'

So the prince did what the horse told him; he saddled and bridled
the horse, he put the ointment on his hair till it shone like
gold, and he made such a big fire in the stove that the flames
sprang up and set fire to the roof, and in a few minutes the
palace was burning like a huge bonfire.

Then he hurried back to the stables, and the horse said to him:
‘There is one thing more you must do. In the cupboard you will
find a looking-glass, a brush and a riding-whip. Bring them with
you, mount on my back, and ride as hard as you can, for now the
house is burning merrily.'

The prince did as the horse bade him. Scarcely had he got into
the saddle than the horse was off and away, galloping at such a
pace that, in a short time, the forest and all the country
belonging to the magician lay far behind them.

In the meantime the magician returned to his palace, which he
found in smouldering ruins. In vain he called for his servant. At
last he went to look for him in the stables, and when he
discovered that the black horse had disappeared too, he at once
suspected that they had gone together; so he mounted a roan horse
that was in the next stall, and set out in pursuit.

As the prince rode, the quick ears of his horse heard the sound
of pursuing feet.

‘Look behind you,' he said, ‘and see if the old man is
following.' And the prince turned in his saddle and saw a cloud
like smoke or dust in the distance.

‘We must hurry,' said the horse.

After they had galloped for some time, the horse said again:
‘Look behind, and see if he is still at some distance.'

‘He is quite close,' answered the prince.

‘Then throw the looking-glass on the ground,' said the horse. So
the prince threw it; and when the magician came up, the roan
horse stepped on the mirror, and crash! his foot went through the
glass, and he stumbled and fell, cutting his feet so badly that
there was nothing for the old man to do but to go slowly back
with him to the stables, and put new shoes on his feet. Then they
started once more in pursuit of the prince, for the magician set
great value on the horse, and was determined not to lose it.

In the meanwhile the prince had gone a great distance; but the
quick ears of the black horse detected the sound of following
feet from afar.

‘Dismount,' he said to the prince; ‘put your ear to the ground,
and tell me if you do not hear a sound.'

So the prince dismounted and listened. ‘I seem to hear the earth
tremble,' he said; ‘I think he cannot be very far off.'

‘Mount me at once,' answered the horse, ‘and I will gallop as
fast as I can.' And he set off so fast that the earth seemed to
fly from under his hoofs.

‘Look back once more,' he said, after a short time, ‘and see if
he is in sight.'

‘I see a cloud and a flame,' answered the prince; ‘but a long way

‘We must make haste,' said the horse. And shortly after he said:
‘Look back again; he can't be far off now.'

The prince turned in his saddle, and exclaimed: ‘He is close
behind us, in a minute the flame from his horse's nostrils will
reach us.'

‘Then throw the brush on the ground,' said the horse.

And the prince threw it, and in an instant the brush was changed
into such a thick wood that even a bird could not have got
through it, and when the old man got up to it the roan horse came
suddenly to a stand-still, not able to advance a step into the
thick tangle. So there was nothing for the magician to do but to
retrace his steps, to fetch an axe, with which he cut himself a
way through the wood. But it took him some time, during which the
prince and the black horse got on well ahead.

But once more they heard the sound of pursuing feet. ‘Look back,'
said the black horse, ‘and see if he is following.'

‘Yes,' answered the prince, ‘this time I hear him distinctly.

‘Let us hurry on,' said the horse. And a little later he said:
‘Look back now, and see if he is in sight.'

‘Yes,' said the prince, turning round, ‘I see the flame; he is
close behind us.'

‘Then you must throw down the whip,' answered the horse.' And in
the twinkling of an eye the whip was changed into a broad river.
When the old man got up to it he urged the roan horse into the
water, but as the water mounted higher and higher, the magic
flame which gave the magician all his power grew smaller and
smaller, till, with a fizz, it went out, and the old man and the
roan horse sank in the river and disappeared. When the prince
looked round they were no longer to be seen.

‘Now,' said the horse, ‘you may dismount; there is nothing more
to fear, for the magician is dead. Beside that brook you will
find a willow wand. Gather it, and strike the earth with it, and
it will open and you will see a door at your feet.'

When the prince had struck the earth with the wand a door
appeared, and opened into a large vaulted stone hall.

‘Lead me into that hall,' said the horse, ‘I will stay there; but
you must go through the fields till you reach a garden, in the
midst of which is a king's palace. When you get there you must
ask to be taken into the king's service. Good-bye, and don't
forget me.'

So they parted; but first the horse made the prince promise not
to let anyone in the palace see his golden hair. So he bound a
scarf round it, like a turban, and the prince set out through the
fields, till he reached a beautiful garden, and beyond the garden
he saw the walls and towers of a stately palace. At the garden
gate he met the gardener, who asked him what he wanted.

‘I want to take service with the king,' replied the prince.

‘Well, you may stay and work under me in the garden,' said the
man; for as the prince was dressed like a poor man, he could not
tell that he was a king's son. ‘I need someone to weed the ground
and to sweep the dead leaves from the paths. You shall have a
florin a day, a horse to help you to cart the leaves away, and
food and drink.'

So the prince consented, and set about his work. But when his
food was given to him he only ate half of it; the rest he carried
to the vaulted hall beside the brook, and gave to the black
horse. And this he did every day, and the horse thanked him for
his faithful friendship.

One evening, as they were together, after his work in the garden
was over, the horse said to him: ‘To-morrow a large company of
princes and great lords are coming to your king's palace. They
are coming from far and near, as wooers for the three princesses.
They will all stand in a row in the courtyard of the palace, and
the three princesses will come out, and each will carry a diamond
apple in her hand, which she will throw into the air. At
whosesoever feet the apple falls he will be the bridegroom of
that princess. You must be close by in the garden at your work.
The apple of the youngest princess, who is much the most
beautiful of the sisters, will roll past the wooers and stop in
front of you. Pick it up at once and put it in your pocket.'

The next day, when the wooers were all assembled in the courtyard
of the castle, everything happened just as the horse had said.
The princesses threw the apples into the air, and the diamond
apple of the youngest princess rolled past all the wooers, out on
to the garden, and stopped at the feet of the young gardener, who
was busy sweeping the leaves away. In a moment he had stooped
down, picked up the apple and put it in his pocket. As he stooped
the scarf round his head slipped a little to one side, and the
princess caught sight of his golden hair, and loved him from that

But the king was very sad, for his youngest daughter was the one
he loved best. But there was no help for it; and the next day a
threefold wedding was celebrated at the palace, and after the
wedding the youngest princess returned with her husband to the
small hut in the garden where he lived.

Some time after this the people of a neighbouring country went to
war with the king, and he set out to battle, accompanied by the
husbands of his two eldest daughters mounted on stately steeds.
But the husband of the youngest daughter had nothing but the old
broken-down horse which helped him in his garden work; and the
king, who was ashamed of this son-in-law, refused to give him any

So as he was determined not to be left behind, he went into the
garden, mounted the sorry nag, and set out. But scarcely had he
ridden a few yards before the horse stumbled and fell. So he
dismounted and went down to the brook, to where the black horse
lived in the vaulted hall. And the horse said to him: ‘Saddle and
bridle me, and then go into the next room and you will find a
suit of armour and a sword. Put them on, and we will ride forth
together to battle.'

And the prince did as he was told; and when he had mounted the
horse his armour glittered in the sun, and he looked so brave and
handsome, that no one would have recognised him as the gardener
who swept away the dead leaves from the paths. The horse bore him
away at a great pace, and when they reached the battle-field they
saw that the king was losing the day, so many of his warriors had
been slain. But when the warrior on his black charger and in
glittering armour appeared on the scene, hewing right and left
with his sword, the enemy were dismayed and fled in all
directions, leaving the king master of the field. Then the king
and his two sons-in-law, when they saw their deliverer, shouted,
and all that was left of the army joined in the cry: ‘A god has
come to our rescue!' And they would have surrounded him, but his
black horse rose in the air and bore him out of their sight.

Soon after this, part of the country rose in rebellion against
the king, and once more he and his two sons-in- law had to fare
forth to battle. And the son-in-law who was disguised as a
gardener wanted to fight too. So he came to the king and said:
‘Dear father, let me ride with you to fight your enemies.'

‘I don't want a blockhead like you to fight for me,' answered the
king. ‘Besides, I haven't got a horse fit for you. But see, there
is a carter on the road carting hay; you may take his horse.'

So the prince took the carter's horse, but the poor beast was old
and tired, and after it had gone a few yards it stumbled and
fell. So the prince returned sadly to the garden and watched the
king ride forth at the head of the army accompanied by his two
sons-in-law. When they were out of sight the prince betook
himself to the vaulted chamber by the brook-side, and having
taken counsel of the faithful black horse, he put on the
glittering suit of armour, and was borne on the back of the horse
through the air, to where the battle was being fought. And once
more he routed the king's enemies, hacking to right and left with
his sword. And again they all cried: ‘A god has come to our
rescue!' But when they tried to detain him the black horse rose
in the air and bore him out of their sight.

When the king and his sons-in-law returned home they could talk
of nothing but the hero who had fought for them, and all wondered
who he could be.

Shortly afterwards the king of a neighbouring country declared
war, and once more the king and his sons-in-law and his subjects
had to prepare themselves for battle, and once more the prince
begged to ride with them, but the king said he had no horse to
spare for him. ‘But,' he added, ‘you may take the horse of the
woodman who brings the wood from the forest, it is good enough
for you.'

So the prince took the woodman's horse, but it was so old and
useless that it could not carry him beyond the castle gates. So
he betook himself once more to the vaulted hall, where the black
horse had prepared a still more magnificent suit of armour for
him than the one he had worn on the previous occasions, and when
he had put it on, and mounted on the back of the horse, he bore
him straight to the battle-field, and once more he scattered the
king's enemies, fighting single-handed in their ranks, and they
fled in all directions. But it happened that one of the enemy
struck with his sword and wounded the prince in the leg. And the
king took his own pocket- handkerchief, with his name and crown
embroidered on it, and bound it round the wounded leg. And the
king would fain have compelled him to mount in a litter and be
carried straight to the palace, and two of his knights were to
lead the black charger to the royal stables. But the prince put
his hand on the mane of his faithful horse, and managed to pull
himself up into the saddle, and the horse mounted into the air
with him. Then they all shouted and cried: ‘The warrior who has
fought for us is a god! He must be a god.'

And throughout all the kingdom nothing else was spoken about, and
all the people said: ‘Who can the hero be who has fought for us
in so many battles? He cannot be a man, he must be a god.'

And the king said: ‘If only I could see him once more, and if it
turned out that after all he was a man and not a god, I would
reward him with half my kingdom.'

Now when the prince reached his home--the gardener's hut where he
lived with his wife--he was weary, and he lay down on his bed and
slept. And his wife noticed the handkerchief bound round his
wounded leg, and she wondered what it could be. Then she looked
at it more closely and saw in the corner that it was embroidered
with her father's name and the royal crown. So she ran straight
to the palace and told her father. And he and his two sons-in-law
followed her back to her house, and there the gardener lay asleep
on his bed. And the scarf that he always wore bound round his
head had slipped off, and his golden hair gleamed on the pillow.
And they all recognised that this was the hero who had fought and
won so many battles for them.

Then there was great rejoicing throughout the land, and the king
rewarded his son-in-law with half of his kingdom, and he and his
wife reigned happily over it.

                      The Little Gray Man

A nun, a countryman, and a blacksmith were once wandering through
the world together. One day they lost their way in a thick, dark
forest, and were thankful when they saw, in the distance, the
walls of a house, where they hoped they might obtain refuge for
the night. When they got close to the house they found that it
was an old deserted castle, fast falling into ruins, but with
some of the rooms in it still habitable. As they were homeless
they determined to take up their abode in the castle, and they
arranged that one of them should always stay at home and keep
house, while the other two went out into the world to seek their

The lot of remaining at home fell first to the nun, and when the
countryman and the blacksmith had gone out into the wood, she set
to work, tidied up the house, and prepared all the food for the
day. As her companions did not come home for their mid-day meal,
she ate up her own portion and put the rest in the oven to keep
warm. Just as she was sitting down to sew, the door opened and a
little gray man came in, and, standing before her, said: ‘Oh! how
cold I am!'

The nun was very sorry for him, and said at once: ‘Sit down by
the fire and warm yourself.'

The little man did as he was told, and soon called out: ‘Oh! how
hungry I am!'

The nun answered: ‘There is food in the oven, help yourself.'

The little man did not need to be told twice, for he set to work
and ate up everything with the greatest possible despatch. When
the nun saw this she was very angry, and scolded the dwarf
because he had left nothing for her companions.

The little man resented her words, and flew into such a passion
that he seized the nun, beat her, and threw her first against one
wall and then against the other. When he had nearly killed her he
left her lying on the floor, and hastily walked out of the house.

In the evening the countryman and the blacksmith returned home,
and when they found, on demanding their dinner, that there was
nothing left for them, they reproached the nun bitterly, and
refused to believe her when she tried to tell them what had

The next day the countryman asked to be left in charge of the
house, and promised that, if he remained at home, no one should
go hungry to bed. So the other two went out into the forest, and
the countryman having prepared the food for the day, ate up his
own portion, and put the rest in the oven. Just as he had
finished clearing away, the door opened and the little gray man
walked in, and this time he had two heads. He shook and trembled
as before, and exclaimed: ‘Oh! how cold I am.'

The countryman, who was frightened out of his wits, begged him to
draw near the fire and warm himself.

Soon after the dwarf looked greedily round, and said: ‘Oh! how
hungry I am!'

‘There is food in the oven, so you can eat,' replied the

Then the little man fell to with both his heads, and soon
finished the last morsel.

When the countryman scolded him for this proceeding he treated
him exactly as he had done the nun, and left the poor fellow more
dead than alive.

Now when the blacksmith came home with the nun in the evening,
and found nothing for supper, he flew into a passion; and swore
that he would stay at home the following day, and that no one
should go supperless to bed.

When day dawned the countryman and the nun set out into the wood,
and the blacksmith prepared all the food for the day as the
others had done. Again the gray dwarf entered the house without
knocking, and this time he had three heads. When he complained of
cold, the blacksmith told him to sit near the fire; and when he
said he was hungry, the blacksmith put some food on a plate and
gave it to him. The dwarf made short work of what was provided
for him, and then, looking greedily round with his six eyes, he
demanded more. When the blacksmith refused to give him another
morsel, he flew into a terrible rage, and proceeded to treat him
in the same way as he had treated his companions.

But the blacksmith was a match for him, for he seized a huge
hammer and struck off two of the dwarf's heads with it. The
little man yelled with pain and rage, and hastily fled from the
house. The blacksmith ran after him, and pursued him for a long
way; but at last they came to an iron door, and through it the
little creature vanished. The door shut behind him, and the
blacksmith had to give up the pursuit and return home. He found
that the nun and the countryman had come back in the meantime,
and they were much delighted when he placed some food before
them, and showed them the two heads he had struck off with his
hammer. The three companions determined there and then to free
themselves from the power of the gray dwarf, and the very next
day they set to work to find him.

They had to walk a long way, and to search for many hours, before
they found the iron door through which the dwarf had disappeared;
and when they had found it they had the greatest difficulty in
opening it. When at last they succeeded in forcing the lock, they
entered a large hall, in which sat a young and lovely girl,
working at a table. The moment she saw the nun, the blacksmith,
and the countryman, she fell at their feet, thanking them with
tears in her eyes for having set her free. She told them that she
was a king's daughter, who had been shut up in the castle by a
mighty magician. The day before, just about noon, she had
suddenly felt the magic power over her disappear, and ever since
that moment she had eagerly awaited the arrival of her
deliverers. She went on to say that there was yet another
princess shut up in the castle, who had also fallen under the
might of the magician.

They wandered through many halls and rooms till at last they
found the second princess, who was quite as grateful as the
first, and thanked the three companions most warmly for having
set her free.

Then the princesses told their rescuers that a great treasure lay
hidden in the cellars of the castle, but that it was carefully
guarded by a fierce and terrible dog.

Nothing daunted, they all went down below at once, and found the
fierce animal mounting guard over the treasure as the princesses
had said. But one blow from the blacksmith's hammer soon made an
end of the monster, and they found themselves in a vaulted
chamber full of gold and silver and precious stones. Beside the
treasure stood a young and handsome man, who advanced to meet,
them, and thanked the nun, the blacksmith, and the countryman,
for having freed him from the magic spell he was under. He told
them that he was a king's son, who had been banished to this
castle by a wicked magician, and that he had been changed into
the three- headed dwarf. When he had lost two of his heads the
magic power over the two princesses had been removed, and when
the blacksmith had killed the horrible dog, then he too had been
set free.

To show his gratitude he begged the three companions to divide
the treasure between them, which they did; but there was so much
of it that it took a very long time.

The princesses, too, were so grateful to their rescuers, that one
married the blacksmith, and the other the countryman.

Then the prince claimed the nun as his bride, and they all lived
happily together till they died.

[From the German. Kletke.]

                  Herr Lazarus and the Draken

Once upon a time there was a cobbler called Lazarus, who was very
fond of honey. One day, as he ate some while he sat at work, the
flies collected in such numbers that with one blow he killed
forty. Then he went and ordered a sword to be made for him, on
which he had written these words: ‘With one blow I have slain
forty.' When the sword was ready he took it and went out into the
world, and when he was two days' journey from home he came to a
spring, by which he laid himself down and slept.

Now in that country there dwelt Draken, one of whom came to the
spring to draw water; there he found Lazarus sleeping, and read
what was written on his sword. Then he went back to his people
and told them what he had seen, and they all advised him to make
fellowship with this powerful stranger. So the Draken returned to
the spring, awoke Lazarus, and said that if it was agreeable to
him they should make fellowship together.

Lazarus answered that he was willing, and after a priest had
blessed the fellowship, they returned together to the other
Draken, and Lazarus dwelt among them. After some days they told
him that it was their custom to take it in turns to bring wood
and water, and as he was now of their company, he must take his
turn. They went first for water and wood, but at last it came to
be Lazarus's turn to go for water. The Draken had a great
leathern bag, holding two hundred measures of water. This Lazarus
could only, with great difficulty, drag empty to the spring, and
because he could not carry it back full, he did not fill it at
all, but, instead, he dug up the ground all round the spring.

As Lazarus remained so long away, the Draken sent one of their
number to see what had become of him, and when this one came to
the spring, Lazarus said to him: ‘We will no more plague
ourselves by carrying water every day. I will bring the entire
spring home at once, and so we shall be freed from this burden.'

But the Draken called out: ‘On no account, Herr Lazarus, else we
shall all die of thirst; rather will we carry the water ourselves
in turns, and you alone shall be exempt.'

Next it comes to be Lazarus's turn to bring the wood. Now the
Draken, when they fetched the wood, always took an entire tree on
their shoulder, and so carried it home. Because Lazarus could not
imitate them in this, he went to the forest, tied all the trees
together with a thick rope, and remained in the forest till
evening. Again the Draken sent one of them after him to see what
had become of him, and when this one asked what he was about,
Lazarus answered: ‘I will bring the entire forest home at once,
so that after that we may have rest.'

But the Draken called out: ‘By no means, Herr Lazarus, else we
shall all die of cold; rather will we go ourselves to bring wood,
and let you be free.' And then the Draken tore up one tree, threw
it over his shoulder, and so carried it home.

When they had lived together some time, the Draken became weary
of Lazarus, and agreed among themselves to kill him; each Draken,
in the night while Lazarus slept, should strike him a blow with a
hatchet. But Lazarus heard of this scheme, and when the evening
came, he took a log of wood, covered it with his cloak, laid it
in the place where he usually slept, and then hid himself. In the
night the Draken came, and each one hit the log a blow with his
hatchet, till it flew in pieces.

Then they believed their object was gained, and they lay down

Thereupon Lazarus took the log, threw it away, and laid himself
down in its stead. Towards dawn, he began to groan, and when the
Draken heard that, they asked what ailed him, to which he made
answer: ‘The gnats have stung me horribly.'   This terrified the
Draken, for they believed that Lazarus took their blows for
gnat-stings, and they determined at any price to get rid of him.
Next morning, therefore, they asked him if he had not wife or
child, and said that if he would like to go and visit them they
would give him a bag of gold to take away with him. He agreed
willingly to this, but asked further that one of the Draken
should go with him to carry the bag of gold. They consented, and
one was sent with him.

When they had come to within a short; distance of Lazarus's
house, he said to the Draken: ‘Stop here, in the meantime, for I
must go on in front and tie up my children, lest they eat you.'

So he went and tied his children with strong ropes, and said to
them: ‘As soon as the Draken comes in sight, call out as loud as
you can, "Drakenflesh! Drakenflesh!"'

So, when the Draken appeared, the children cried out:
‘Drakenflesh! Drakenflesh!' and this so terrified the Draken that
he let the bag fall and fled.

On the road he met a fox, which asked him why he seemed so
frightened. He answered that he was afraid of the children of
Herr Lazarus, who had been within a hair-breadth of eating him
up.   But the fox laughed, and said: ‘What! you were afraid of
the children of Herr Lazarus? He had two fowls, one of which I
ate yesterday, the other I will go and fetch now--if you do not
believe me, come and see for yourself; but you must first tie
yourself on to my tail.'

The Draken then tied himself on to the fox's tail, and went back
thus with it to Lazarus's house, in order to see what it would
arrange. There stood Lazarus with his gun raised ready to fire,
who, when he saw the fox coming along with the Draken, called out
to the fox: ‘Did I not tell you to bring me all the Draken, and
you bring me only one?'

When the Draken heard that he made off to the rightabout at once,
and ran so fast that the fox was dashed in pieces against the

When Lazarus had got quit of the Draken he built himself, with
their gold, a, magnificent house, in which he spent the rest of
his days in great enjoyment.

          The Story of the Queen of the Flowery Isles

There once lived a queen who ruled over the Flowery Isles, whose
husband, to her extreme grief, died a few years after their
marriage. On being left a widow she devoted herself almost
entirely to the education of the two charming princesses, her
only children. The elder of them was so lovely that as she grew
up her mother greatly feared she would excite the jealousy of the
Queen of all the Isles, who prided herself on being the most
beautiful woman in the world, and insisted on all rivals bowing
before her charms.

In order the better to gratify her vanity she had urged the king,
her husband, to make war on all the surrounding islands, and as
his greatest wish was to please her, the only conditions he
imposed on any newly-conquered country was that each princess of
every royal house should attend his court as soon as she was
fifteen years old, and do homage to the transcendent beauty of
his queen.

The queen of the Flowery Isles, well aware of this law, was fully
determined to present her daughter to the proud queen as soon as
her fifteenth birthday was past.

The queen herself had heard a rumour of the young princess's
great beauty, and awaited her visit with some anxiety, which soon
developed into jealousy, for when the interview took place it was
impossible not to be dazzled by such radiant charms, and she was
obliged to admit that she had never beheld anyone so exquisitely

Of course she thought in her own mind ‘excepting myself!' for
nothing could have made her believe it possible that anyone could
eclipse her.

But the outspoken admiration of the entire court soon undeceived
her, and made her so angry that she pretended illness and retired
to her own rooms, so as to avoid witnessing the princess's
triumph. She also sent word to the Queen of the Flowery Isles
that she was sorry not to be well enough to see her again, and
advised her to return to her own states with the princess, her

This message was entrusted to one of the great ladies of the
court, who was an old friend of the Queen of the Flowery Isles,
and who advised her not to wait to take a formal leave but to go
home as fast as she could.

The queen was not slow to take the hint, and lost no time in
obeying it. Being well aware of the magic powers of the incensed
queen, she warned her daughter that she was threatened by some
great danger if she left the palace for any reason whatever
during the next six months.

The princess promised obedience, and no pains were spared to make
the time pass pleasantly for her.

The six months were nearly at an end, and on the very last day a
splendid fête was to take place in a lovely meadow quite near the
palace. The princess, who had been able to watch all the
preparations from her window, implored her mother to let her go
as far as the meadow; and the queen, thinking all risk must be
over, consented, and promised to take her there herself.

The whole court was delighted to see their much-loved princess at
liberty, and everyone set off in high glee to join in the fête.

The princess, overjoyed at being once more in the open air, was
walking a little in advance of her party when suddenly the earth
opened under her feet and closed again after swallowing her up!

The queen fainted away with terror, and the younger princess
burst into floods of tears and could hardly be dragged away from
the fatal spot, whilst the court was overwhelmed with horror at
so great a calamity.

Orders were given to bore the earth to a great depth, but in
vain; not a trace of the vanished princess was to be found.

She sank right through the earth and found herself in a desert
place with nothing but rocks and trees and no sign of any human
being. The only living creature she saw was a very pretty little
dog, who ran up to her and at once began to caress her. She took
him in her arms, and after playing with him for a little put him
down again, when he started off in front of her, looking round
from time to time as though begging her to follow.

She let him lead her on, and presently reached a little hill,
from which she saw a valley full of lovely fruit trees, bearing
flowers and fruit together. The ground was also covered with
fruit and flowers, and in the middle of the valley rose a
fountain surrounded by a velvety lawn.

The princess hastened to this charming spot, and sitting down on
the grass began to think over the misfortune which had befallen
her, and burst into tears as she reflected on her sad condition.

The fruit and clear fresh water would, she knew, prevent her from
dying of hunger or thirst, but how could she escape if any wild
beast appeared and tried to devour her?

At length, having thought over every possible evil which could
happen, the princess tried to distract her mind by playing with
the little dog. She spent the whole day near the fountain, but as
night drew on she wondered what she should do, when she noticed
that the little dog was pulling at her dress.

She paid no heed to him at first, but as he continued to pull her
dress and then run a few steps in one particular direction, she
at last decided to follow him; he stopped before a rock with a
large opening in the centre, which he evidently wished her to

The princess did so and discovered a large and beautiful cave lit
up by the brilliancy of the stones with which it was lined, with
a little couch covered with soft moss in one corner. She lay down
on it and the dog at once nestled at her feet. Tired out with all
she had gone through she soon fell asleep.

Next morning she was awakened very early by the songs of many
birds. The little dog woke up too, and sprang round her in his
most caressing manner. She got up and went outside, the dog as
before running on in front and turning back constantly to take
her dress and draw her on.

She let him have his way and he soon led her back to the
beautiful garden where she had spent part of the day before. Here
she ate some fruit, drank some water of the fountain, and felt as
if she had made an excellent meal. She walked about amongst the
flowers, played with her little dog, and at night returned to
sleep in the cave.

In this way the princess passed several months, and as her first
terrors died away she gradually became more resigned to her fate.
The little dog, too, was a great comfort, and her constant

One day she noticed that he seemed very sad and did not even
caress her as usual. Fearing he might be ill she carried him to a
spot where she had seen him eat some particular herbs, hoping
they might do him good, but he would not touch them. He spent all
the night, too, sighing and groaning as if in great pain.

At last the princess fell asleep, and when she awoke her first
thought was for her little pet, but not finding him at her feet
as usual, she ran out of the cave to look for him. As she stepped
out of the cave she caught sight of an old man, who hurried away
so fast that she had barely time to see him before he

This was a fresh surprise and almost as great a shock as the loss
of her little dog, who had been so faithful to her ever since the
first day she had seen him. She wondered if he had strayed away
or if the old man had stolen him.

Tormented by all kinds of thoughts and fears she wandered on,
when suddenly she felt herself wrapped in a thick cloud and
carried through the air. She made no resistance and before very
long found herself, to her great surprise, in an avenue leading
to the palace in which she had been born. No sign of the cloud

As the princess approached the palace she perceived that everyone
was dressed in black, and she was filled with fear as to the
cause of this mourning. She hastened on and was soon recognised
and welcomed with shouts of joy. Her sister hearing the cheers
ran out and embraced the wanderer, with tears of happiness,
telling her that the shock of her disappearance had been so
terrible that their mother had only survived it a few days. Since
then the younger princess had worn the crown, which she now
resigned to her sister to whom it by right belonged.

But the elder wished to refuse it, and would only accept the
crown on condition that her sister should share in all the power.

The first acts of the new queen were to do honour to the memory
of her dear mother and to shower every mark of generous affection
on her sister. Then, being still very grieved at the loss of her
little dog, she had a careful search made for him in every
country, and when nothing could be heard of him she was so
grieved that she offered half her kingdom to whoever should
restore him to her.

Many gentlemen of the court, tempted by the thought of such a
reward, set off in all directions in search of the dog; but all
returned empty-handed to the queen, who, in despair announced
that since life was unbearable without her little dog, she would
give her hand in marriage to the man who brought him back.

The prospect of such a prize quickly turned the court into a
desert, nearly every courtier starting on the quest. Whilst they
were away the queen was informed one day that a very ill-looking
man wished to speak with her. She desired him to be shown into a
room where she was sitting with her sister.

On entering her presence he said that he was prepared to give the
queen her little dog if she on her side was ready to keep her

The princess was the first to speak. She said that the queen had
no right to marry without the consent of the nation, and that on
so important an occasion the general council must be summoned.
The queen could not say anything against this statement; but she
ordered an apartment in the palace to be given to the man, and
desired the council to meet on the following day.

Next day, accordingly, the council assembled in great state, and
by the princess's advice it was decided to offer the man a large
sum of money for the dog, and should he refuse it, to banish him
from the kingdom without seeing the queen again. The man refused
the price offered and left the hall.

The princess informed the queen of what had passed, and the queen
approved of all, but added that as she was her own mistress she
had made up her mind to abdicate her throne, and to wander
through the world till she had found her little dog.

The princess was much alarmed by such a resolution, and implored
the queen to change her mind. Whilst they were discussing the
subject, one of the chamberlains appeared to inform the queen
that the bay was covered with ships. The two sisters ran to the
balcony, and saw a large fleet in full sail for the port.

In a little time they came to the conclusion that the ships must
come from a friendly nation, as every vessel was decked with gay
flags, streamers, and pennons, and the way was led by a small
ship flying a great white flag of peace.

The queen sent a special messenger to the harbour, and was soon
informed that the fleet belonged to the Prince of the Emerald
Isles, who begged leave to land in her kingdom, and to present
his humble respects to her. The queen at once sent some of the
court dignitaries to receive the prince and bid him welcome.

She awaited him seated on her throne, but rose on his appearance,
and went a few steps to meet him; then begged him to be seated,
and for about an hour kept him in close conversation.

The prince was then conducted to a splendid suite of apartments,
and the next day he asked for a private audience. He was admitted
to the queen's own sitting- room, where she was sitting alone
with her sister.

After the first greetings the prince informed the queen that he
had some very strange things to tell her, which she only would
know to be true.

‘Madam,' said he, ‘I am a neighbour of the Queen of all the
Isles; and a small isthmus connects part of my states with hers.
One day, when hunting a stag, I had the misfortune to meet her,
and not recognising her, I did not stop to salute her with all
proper ceremony. You, Madam, know better than anyone how
revengeful she is, and that she is also a mistress of magic. I
learnt both facts to my cost. The ground opened under my feet,
and I soon found myself in a far distant region transformed into
a little dog, under which shape I had the honour to meet your
Majesty. After six months, the queen's vengeance not being yet
satisfied, she further changed me into a hideous old man, and in
this form I was so afraid of being unpleasant in your eyes,
Madam, that I hid myself in the depths of the woods, where I
spent three months more. At the end of that time I was so
fortunate as to meet a benevolent fairy who delivered me from the
proud queen's power, and told me all your adventures and where to
find you. I now come to offer you a heart which has been entirely
yours, Madam, since first we met in the desert.'

A few days later a herald was sent through the kingdom to
proclaim the joyful news of the marriage of the Queen of the
Flowery Isles with the young prince. They lived happily for many
years, and ruled their people well.

As for the bad queen, whose vanity and jealousy had caused so
much mischief, the Fairies took all her power away for a

[‘Cabinet des Fées.']

                  Udea and Her Seven Brothers

Once upon a time there was a man and his wife who had seven boys.
The children lived in the open air and grew big and strong, and
the six eldest spent part of every day hunting wild beasts. The
youngest did not care so much about sport, and he often stayed
with his mother.

One morning, however, as the whole seven were going out for a
long expedition, they said to their aunt, 'Dear aunt, if a baby
sister comes into the world to-day, wave a white handkerchief,
and we will return immediately; but if it is only a boy, just
brandish a sickle, and we will go on with what we are doing.'

Now the baby when it arrived really proved to be a girl, but as
the aunt could not bear the boys, she thought it was a good
opportunity to get rid of them. So she waved the sickle. And when
the seven brothers saw the sign they said, 'Now we have nothing
to go back for,' and plunged deeper into the desert.

The little girl soon grew to be a big girl, and she was called by
all her friends (though she did not know it) 'Udea, who had
driven her seven brothers into strange lands.'

One day, when she had been quarrelling with her playmates, the
oldest among them said to her, 'It is a pity you were born, as
ever since, your brothers have been obliged to roam about the

Udea did not answer, but went home to her mother and asked her,
'Have I really got brothers?'

'Yes,' replied her mother, 'seven of them. But they went away the
day you were born, and I have never heard of them since.'

Then the girl said, 'I will go and look for them till I find

'My dear child,' answered her mother, 'it is fifteen years since
they left, and no man has seen them. How will you know which way
to go?'

'Oh, I will follow them, north and south, east and west, and
though I may travel far, yet some day I will find them.'

Then her mother said no more, but gave her a camel and some food,
and a negro and his wife to take care of her, and she fastened a
cowrie shell round the camel's neck for a charm, and bade her
daughter go in peace.

During the first day the party journeyed on without any
adventures, but the second morning the negro said to the girl,
'Get down, and let the negress ride instead of you.'

'Mother,' cried Udea.

'What is it?' asked her mother.

'Barka wants me to dismount from my camel.'

'Leave her alone, Barka,' commanded the mother, and Barka did not
dare to persist.

But on the following day he said again to Udea, 'Get down, and
let the negress ride instead of you,' and though Udea called to
her mother she was too far away, and the mother never heard her.
Then the negro seized her roughly and threw her on the ground,
and said to his wife, 'Climb up,' and the negress climbed up,
while the girl walked by the side. She had meant to ride all the
way on her camel as her feet were bare and the stones cut them
till the blood came. But she had to walk on till night, when they
halted, and the next morning it was the same thing again. Weary
and bleeding the poor girl began to cry, and implored the negro
to let her ride, if only for a little. But he took no notice,
except to bid her walk a little faster.

By-and-by they passed a caravan, and the negro stopped and asked
the leader if they had come across seven young men, who were
thought to be hunting somewhere about. And the man answered, 'Go
straight on, and by midday you will reach the castle where they

When he heard this, the black melted some pitch in the sun, and
smeared the girl with it, till she looked as much a negro as he
did. Next he bade his wife get down from the camel, and told Udea
to mount, which she was thankful to do. So they arrived at her
brothers' castle.

Leaving the camel kneeling at the entrance for Udea to dismount,
the negro knocked loudly at the door, which was opened by the
youngest brother, all the others being away hunting. He did not
of course recognise Udea, but he knew the negro and his wife, and
welcomed them gladly, adding, 'But who does the other negress
belong to?'

'Oh, that is your sister!' said they.

'My sister! but she is coal black!'

'That may be, but she is your sister for all that.'

The young man asked no more questions, but took them into the
castle, and he himself waited outside till his brothers came

As soon as they were alone, the negro whispered to Udea, 'If you
dare to tell your brothers that I made you walk, or that I
smeared you with pitch, I will kill you.'

'Oh, I will be sure to say nothing,' replied the girl, trembling,
and at that moment the six elder brothers appeared in sight.

'I have some good news for you,' said the youngest, hastening to
meet them; 'our sister is here!'

'Nonsense,' they answered. 'We have no sister; you know the child
that was born was a boy.'

'But that was not true,' replied he, 'and here she is with the
negro and his wife. Only--she too is black,' he added softly, but
his brothers did not hear him, and pushed past joyfully.

'How are you, good old Barka?' they said to the negro; 'and how
comes it that we never knew that we had a sister till now?' and
they greeted Udea warmly, while she shed tears of relief and

The next morning they all agreed that they would not go out
hunting. And the eldest brother took Udea on his knee, and she
combed his hair and talked to him of their home till the tears
ran down his cheeks and dropped on her bare arm. And where the
tears fell a white mark was made. Then the brother took a cloth
and rubbed the place, and he saw that she was not black at all.

'Tell me, who painted you over like this?' cried he.

'I am afraid to tell you,' sobbed the girl, 'the negro will kill

'Afraid! and with seven brothers!'

'Well, I will tell you then,' she answered. 'The negro forced me
to dismount from the camel and let his wife ride instead. And the
stones cut my feet till they bled and I had to bind them. And
after that, when we heard your castle was near by, he took pitch
and smeared my body with it.'

Then the brother rushed in wrath from the room, and seizing his
sword, cut off first the negro's head and then his wife's. He
next brought in some warm water, and washed his sister all over,
till her skin was white and shining again.

'Ah, now we see that you are our sister!' they all said. 'What
fools the negro must have thought us, to believe for an instant
that we could have a sister who was black!' And all that day and
the next they remained in the castle.

But on the third morning they said to their sister: 'Dear sister,
you must lock yourself into this castle, with only the cat for
company. And be very careful never to eat anything which she does
not eat too. You must be sure to give her a bit of everything. In
seven days we shall be back again.'

'All right,' she answered, and locked herself into the castle
with the cat.

On the eighth day the brothers came home. 'How are you?' they
asked. 'You have not been anxious?'

'No, why should I be anxious? The gates were fast locked, and in
the castle are seven doors, and the seventh is of iron. What is
there to frighten me?'

'No one will try to hurt us,' said the brothers, 'for they fear
us greatly. But for yourself, we implore you to do nothing
without consulting the cat, who has grown up in the house, and
take care never to neglect her advice.'

'All right,' replied Udea, 'and whatever I eat she shall have

'Capital! and if ever you are in danger the cat will come and
tell us--only elves and pigeons, which fly round your window,
know where to find us.'

'This is the first I have heard of the pigeons,' said Udea. 'Why
did you not speak of them before?'

We always leave them food and water for seven days,' replied the

'Ah,' sighed the girl, 'if I had only known, I would have given
them fresh food and fresh water; for after seven days anything
becomes bad. Would it not be better if I fed them every day?'

'Much better,' said they, 'and we shall feel any kindnesses you
do towards the cat or the pigeons exactly as if they were shown
to ourselves.'

'Set your minds at ease,' answered the girl, 'I will treat them
as if they were my brothers.'

That night the brothers slept in the castle, but after breakfast
next morning they buckled on their weapons and mounted their
horses, and rode off to their hunting grounds, calling out to
their sister, 'Mind you let nobody in till we come back.'

'Very well,' cried she, and kept the doors carefully locked for
seven days and on the eighth the brothers returned as before.
Then, after spending one evening with her, they departed as soon
as they had done breakfast.

Directly they were out of sight Udea began to clean the house,
and among the dust she found a bean which she ate.

'What are you eating?' asked the cat.

'Nothing,' said she.

'Open your mouth, and let me see.' The girl did as she was told,
and then the cat said 'Why did you not give me half?'

'I forgot,' answered she, 'but there are plenty of beans about,
you can have as many as you like.'

'No, that won't do. I want half of that particular bean.'

'But how can I give it you? I tell you I have eaten it. I can
roast you a hundred others.'

'No, I want half of that one.'

'Oh! do as you like, only go away!' cried she.

So the cat ran straight to the kitchen fire, and spit on it and
put it out, and when Udea came to cook the supper she had nothing
to light it with. 'Why did you put the fire out?' asked she.

'Just to show you how nicely you would be able to cook the
supper. Didn't you tell me to do what I liked?'

The girl left the kitchen and climbed up on the roof of the
castle and looked out. Far, far away, so far that she could
hardly see it, was the glow of a fire. 'I will go and fetch a
burning coal from there and light my fire,' thought she, and
opened the door of the castle. When she reached the place where
the fire was kindled, a hideous man-eater was crouching over it.

'Peace be with you, grandfather,' said she.

'The same to you,' replied the man-eater. 'What brings you here,

'I came to ask for a lump of burning coal, to light my fire

'Do you want a big lump or a little lump?'

'Why, what difference does it make?' said she.

'If you have a big lump you must give me a strip of your skin
from your ear to your thumb, and if you have a little lump, you
must give me a strip from your ear to your little finger.'

Udea, who thought that one sounded as bad as the other, said she
would take the big lump, and when the man-eater had cut the skin,
she went home again. And as she hastened on a raven beheld the
blood on the ground, and plastered it with earth, and stayed by
her till she reached the castle. And as she entered the door he
flew past, and she shrieked from fright, for up to that moment
she had not seen him. In her terror she called after him. 'May
you get the same start as you have given me!'

'Why should you wish me harm,' asked the raven pausing in his
flight, 'when I have done you a service?'

'What service have you done me?' said she.

'Oh, you shall soon see,' replied the raven, and with his bill he
scraped away all the earth he had smeared over the blood and then
flew away.

In the night the man-eater got up, and followed the blood till he
came to Udea's castle. He entered through the gate which she had
left open, and went on till he reached the inside of the house.
But here he was stopped by the seven doors, six of wood and one
of iron, and all fast locked. And he called through them 'Oh
Udea, what did you see your grandfather doing?'

'I saw him spread silk under him, and silk over him, and lay
himself down in a four-post bed.'

When he heard that, the man-eater broke in one door, and laughed
and went away.

And the second night he came back, and asked her again what she
had seen her grandfather doing, and she answered him as before,
and he broke in another door, and laughed and went away, and so
each night till he reached the seventh door. Then the maiden
wrote a letter to her brothers, and bound it round the neck of a
pigeon, and said to it, 'Oh, thou pigeon that served my father
and my grandfather, carry this letter to my brothers, and come
back at once.' And the pigeon flew away.

It flew and it flew and it flew till it found the brothers. The
eldest unfastened the letter from the pigeon's neck, and read
what his sister had written: 'I am in a great strait, my
brothers. If you do not rescue me to-night, to-morrow I shall be
no longer living, for the man-eater has broken open six doors,
and only the iron door is left. So haste, haste, post haste.'

'Quick, quick! my brothers,' cried he.

'What is the matter?' asked they.

'If we cannot reach our sister to-night, to-morrow she will be
the prey of the man-eater.'

And without more words they sprang on their horses, and rode like
the wind.

The gate of the castle was thrown down, and they entered the
court and called loudly to their sister. But the poor girl was so
ill with fear and anxiety that she could not even speak. Then the
brothers dismounted and passed through the six open doors, till
they stood before the iron one, which was still shut. 'Udea,
open!' they cried, 'it is only your brothers!' And she arose and
unlocked the door, and throwing herself on the neck of the eldest
burst into tears.

'Tell us what has happened,' he said, 'and how the man- eater
traced you here.'   'It is all the cat's fault,' replied Udea.
'She put out my fire so that I could not cook. All about a bean!
I ate one and forgot to give her any of it.'

'But we told you so particularly,' said the eldest brother,
'never to eat anything without sharing it with the cat.'

'Yes, but I tell you I forgot,' answered Udea.

'Does the man-eater come here every night?' asked the brothers.

'Every night,' said Udea, 'and he breaks one door in and then
goes away.'

Then all the brothers cried together, 'We will dig a great hole,
and fill it with burning wood, and spread a covering over the
top; and when the man-eater arrives we will push him into it.' So
they all set to work and prepared the great hole, and set fire to
the wood, till it was reduced to a mass of glowing charcoal. And
when the man-eater came, and called as usual, 'Udea, what did you
see your grandfather doing?' she answered, 'I saw him pull off
the ass' skin and devour the ass, and he fell in the fire, and
the fire burned him up.'

Then the man-eater was filled with rage, and he flung himself
upon the iron door and burst it in. On the other side stood
Udea's seven brothers, who said, 'Come, rest yourself a little on
this mat.' And the man-eater sat down, and he fell right into the
burning pit which was under the mat, and they heaped on more
wood, till nothing was left of him, not even a bone. Only one of
his finger-nails was blown away, and fell into an upper chamber
where Udea was standing, and stuck under one of the nails of her
own fingers. And she sank lifeless to the earth.

Meanwhile her brothers sat below waiting for her and wondering
why she did not come. 'What can have happened to her!' exclaimed
the eldest brother. 'Perhaps she has fallen into the fire, too.'
So one of the others ran upstairs and found his sister stretched
on the floor. 'Udea! Udea!' he cried, but she did not move or
reply. Then he saw that she was dead, and rushed down to his
brothers in the courtyard and called out, 'Come quickly, our
sister is dead!' In a moment they were all beside her and knew
that it was true, and they made a bier and laid her on it, and
placed her across a camel, and said to the camel, 'Take her to
her mother, but be careful not to halt by the way, and let no man
capture you, and see you kneel down before no man, save him who
shall say "string" [Footnote: 'Riemen.'] to you. But to him who
says "string," then kneel.'

So the camel started, and when it had accomplished half its
journey it met three men, who ran after it in order to catch it;
but they could not. Then they cried 'Stop!' but the camel only
went the faster. The three men panted behind till one said to the
others, 'Wait a minute! The string of my sandal is broken!' The
camel caught the word 'string' and knelt down at once, and the
men came up and found a dead girl lying on a bier, with a ring on
her finger. And as one of the young men took hold of her hand to
pull off the ring, he knocked out the man-eater's finger-nail,
which had stuck there, and the maiden sat up and said, 'Let him
live who gave me life, and slay him who slew me!' And when the
camel heard the maiden speak, it turned and carried her back to
her brothers.

Now the brothers were still seated in the court bewailing their
sister, and their eyes were dim with weeping so that they could
hardly see. And when the camel stood before them they said,
'Perhaps it has brought back our sister!' and rose to give it a
beating. But the camel knelt down and the girl dismounted, and
they flung themselves on her neck and wept more than ever for

'Tell me,' said the eldest, as soon as he could speak, 'how it
all came about, and what killed you.'

'I was waiting in the upper chamber,' said she, 'and a nail of
the man-eater's stuck under my nail, and I fell dead upon the
ground. That is all I know.'

'But who pulled out the nail?' asked he.

'A man took hold of my hand and tried to pull off my ring, and
the nail jumped out and I was alive again. And when the camel
heard me say "Let him live who gave me life, slay him who slew
me!" it turned and brought me back to the castle. That is my

She was silent and the eldest brother spoke. 'Will you listen to
what I have to say, my brothers?'

And they replied, 'How should we not hear you? Are you not our
father as well as our brother?'

'Then this is my advice. Let us take our sister back to our
father and mother, that we may see them once more before they

And the young men agreed, and they mounted their horses and
placed their sister in a litter on the camel. So they set out.

At the end of five days' journey they reached the old home where
their father and mother dwelt alone. And the heart of their
father rejoiced, and he said to them, 'Dear sons, why did you go
away and leave your mother and me to weep for you night and day?'

'Dear father,' answered the son, 'let us rest a little now, and
then I will tell you everything from the beginning.'

'All right,' replied the father, and waited patiently for three

And on the morning of the fourth day the eldest brother said,
'Dear father, would you like to hear our adventures?'

'Certainly I should!'

'Well, it was our aunt who was the cause of our leaving home, for
we agreed that if the baby was a sister she should wave a white
handkerchief, and if it was a brother, she should brandish a
sickle, for then there would be nothing to come back for, and we
might wander far away. Now our aunt could not bear us, and hated
us to live in the same house with her, so she brandished the
sickle, and we went away. That is all our story.'

And that is all this story.

[Märchen und Gedichte aus der Stadt Tripolis. Von Hans Stumme.]

                         The White Wolf

Once upon a time there was a king who had three daughters; they
were all beautiful, but the youngest was the fairest of the
three. Now it happened that one day their father had to set out
for a tour in a distant part of his kingdom. Before he left, his
youngest daughter made him promise to bring her back a wreath of
wild flowers. When the king was ready to return to his palace, he
bethought himself that he would like to take home presents to
each of his three daughters; so he went into a jeweller's shop
and bought a beautiful necklace for the eldest princess; then he
went to a rich merchant's and bought a dress embroidered in gold
and silver thread for the second princess, but in none of the
flower shops nor in the market could he find the wreath of wild
flowers that his youngest daughter had set her heart on. So he
had to set out on his homeward way without it. Now his journey
led him through a thick forest. While he was still about four
miles distant from his palace, he noticed a white wolf squatting
on the roadside, and, behold! on the head of the wolf, there was
a wreath of wild flowers.

Then the king called to the coachman, and ordered him to get down
from his seat and fetch him the wreath from the wolf's head. But
the wolf heard the order and said: 'My lord and king, I will let
you have the wreath, but I must have something in return.'

'What do you want?' answered the king. 'I will gladly give you
rich treasure in exchange for it.'

'I do not want rich treasure,' replied the wolf. 'Only promise to
give me the first thing that meets you on your way to your
castle. In three days I shall come and fetch it.'

And the king thought to himself: 'I am still a good long way from
home, I am sure to meet a wild animal or a bird on the road, it
will be quite safe to promise.' So he consented, and carried the
wreath away with him. But all along the road he met no living
creature till he turned into the palace gates, where his youngest
daughter was waiting to welcome him home.

That evening the king was very sad, remembering his promise; and
when he told the queen what had happened, she too shed bitter
tears. And the youngest princess asked them why they both looked
so sad, and why they wept. Then her father told her what a price
he would have to pay for the wreath of wild flowers he had
brought home to her, for in three days a white wolf would come
and claim her and carry her away, and they would never see her
again. But the queen thought and thought, and at last she hit
upon a plan.

There was in the palace a servant maid the same age and the same
height as the princess, and the queen dressed her up in a
beautiful dress belonging to her daughter, and determined to give
her to the white wolf, who would never know the difference.

On the third day the wolf strode into the palace yard and up the
great stairs, to the room where the king and queen were seated.

'I have come to claim your promise,' he said. 'Give me your
youngest daughter.'

Then they led the servant maid up to him, and he said to her:
'You must mount on my back, and I will take you to my castle.'
And with these words he swung her on to his back and left the

When they reached the place where he had met the king and given
him the wreath of wild flowers, he stopped, and told her to
dismount that they might rest a little.

So they sat down by the roadside.

'I wonder,' said the wolf, 'what your father would do if this
forest belonged to him?'

And the girl answered: 'My father is a poor man, so he would cut
down the trees, and saw them into planks, and he would sell the
planks, and we should never be poor again; but would always have
enough to eat.'

Then the wolf knew that he had not got the real princess, and he
swung the servant-maid on to his back and carried her to the
castle. And he strode angrily into the king's chamber, and spoke.

'Give me the real princess at once. If you deceive me again I
will cause such a storm to burst over your palace that the walls
will fall in, and you will all be buried in the ruins.'

Then the king and the queen wept, but they saw there was no
escape. So they sent for their youngest daughter, and the king
said to her: 'Dearest child, you must go with the white wolf, for
I promised you to him, and I must keep my word.'

So the princess got ready to leave her home; but first she went
to her room to fetch her wreath of wild flowers, which she took
with her. Then the white wolf swung her on his back and bore her
away. But when they came to the place where he had rested with
the servant-maid, he told her to dismount that they might rest
for a little at the roadside. Then he turned to her and said: 'I
wonder what your father would do if this forest belonged to him?'

And the princess answered: 'My father would cut down the trees
and turn it into a beautiful park and gardens, and he and his
courtiers would come and wander among the glades in the summer

'This is the real princess,' said the wolf to himself. But aloud
he said: 'Mount once more on my back, and I will bear you to my

And when she was seated on his back he set out through the woods,
and he ran, and ran, and ran, till at last he stopped in front of
a stately courtyard, with massive gates.

'This is a beautiful castle,' said the princess, as the gates
swung back and she stepped inside. 'If only I were not so far
away from my father and my mother!'

But the wolf answered: 'At the end of a year we will pay a visit
to your father and mother.'

And at these words the white furry skin slipped from his back,
and the princess saw that he was not a wolf at all, but a
beautiful youth, tall and stately; and he gave her his hand, and
led her up the castle stairs.

One day, at the end of half a year, he came into her room and
said: 'My dear one, you must get ready for a wedding. Your eldest
sister is going to be married, and I will take you to your
father's palace. When the wedding is over, I shall come and fetch
you home. I will whistle outside the gate, and when you hear me,
pay no heed to what your father or mother say, leave your dancing
and feasting, and come to me at once; for if I have to leave
without you, you will never find your way back alone through the

When the princess was ready to start, she found that he had put
on his white fur skin, and was changed back into the wolf; and he
swung her on to his back, and set out with her to her father's
palace, where he left her, while he himself returned home alone.
But, in the evening, he went back to fetch her, and, standing
outside the palace gate, he gave a long, loud whistle. In the
midst of her dancing the princess heard the sound, and at once
she went to him, and he swung her on his back and bore her away
to his castle.

Again, at the end of half a year, the prince came into her room,
as the white wolf, and said: 'Dear heart, you must prepare for
the wedding of your second sister. I will take you to your
father's palace to-day, and we will remain there together till
to-morrow morning.'

So they went together to the wedding. In the evening, when the
two were alone together, he dropped his fur skin, and, ceasing to
be a wolf, became a prince again. Now they did not know that the
princess's mother was hidden in the room. When she saw the white
skin lying on the floor, she crept out of the room, and sent a
servant to fetch the skin and to burn it in the kitchen fire. The
moment the flames touched the skin there was a fearful clap of
thunder heard, and the prince disappeared out of the palace gate
in a whirlwind, and returned to his palace alone.

But the princess was heart-broken, and spent the night weeping
bitterly. Next morning she set out to find her way back to the
castle, but she wandered through the woods and forests, and she
could find no path or track to guide her. For fourteen days she
roamed in the forest, sleeping under the trees, and living upon
wild berries and roots, and at last she reached a little house.
She opened the door and went in, and found the wind seated in the
room all by himself, and she spoke to the wind and said: 'Wind,
have you seen the white wolf?'

And the wind answered: 'All day and all night I have been blowing
round the world, and I have only just come home; but I have not
seen him.'

But he gave her a pair of shoes, in which, he told her, she would
be able to walk a hundred miles with every step. Then she walked
through the air till she reached a star, and she said: 'Tell me,
star, have you seen the white wolf?'

And the star answered: 'I have been shining all night, and I have
not seen him.'

But the star gave her a pair of shoes, and told her that if she
put them on she would be able to walk two hundred miles at a
stride. So she drew them on, and she walked to the moon, and she
said: 'Dear moon, have you not seen the white wolf?'

But the moon answered, 'All night long I have been sailing
through the heavens, and I have only just come home; but I did
not see him.'

But he gave her a pair of shoes, in which she would be able to
cover four hundred miles with every stride. So she went to the
sun, and said: 'Dear sun, have you seen the white wolf?'

And the sun answered, 'Yes, I have seen him, and he has chosen
another bride, for he thought you had left him, and would never
return, and he is preparing for the wedding. But I will help you.
Here are a pair of shoes. If you put these on you will be able to
walk on glass or ice, and to climb the steepest places. And here
is a spinning-wheel, with which you will be able to spin moss
into silk. When you leave me you will reach a glass mountain. Put
on the shoes that I have given you and with them you will be able
to climb it quite easily. At the summit you will find the palace
of the white wolf.'

Then the princess set out, and before long she reached the glass
mountain, and at the summit she found the white wolf's palace, as
the sun had said.

But no one recognised her, as she had disguised herself as an old
woman, and had wound a shawl round her head. Great preparations
were going on in the palace for the wedding, which was to take
place next day. Then the princess, still disguised as an old
woman, took out her spinning-wheel, and began to spin moss into
silk. And as she spun the new bride passed by, and seeing the
moss turn into silk, she said to the old woman: 'Little mother, I
wish you would give me that spinning-wheel.'

And the princess answered, 'I will give it to you if you will
allow me to sleep to-night on the mat outside the prince's door.'

And the bride replied, 'Yes, you may sleep on the mat outside the

So the princess gave her the spinning-wheel. And that night,
winding the shawl all round her, so that no one could recognise
her, she lay down on the mat outside the white wolf's door. And
when everyone in the palace was asleep she began to tell the
whole of her story. She told how she had been one of three
sisters, and that she had been the youngest and the fairest of
the three, and that her father had betrothed her to a white wolf.
And she told how she had gone first to the wedding of one sister,
and then with her husband to the wedding of the other sister, and
how her mother had ordered the servant to throw the white fur
skin into the kitchen fire. And then she told of her wanderings
through the forest; and of how she had sought the white wolf
weeping; and how the wind and star and moon and sun had
befriended her, and had helped her to reach his palace. And when
the white wolf heard all the story, he knew that it was his first
wife, who had sought him, and had found him, after such great
dangers and difficulties.

But he said nothing, for he waited till the next day, when many
guests--kings and princes from far countries --were coming to his
wedding. Then, when all the guests were assembled in the
banqueting hall, he spoke to them and said: 'Hearken to me, ye
kings and princes, for I have something to tell you. I had lost
the key of my treasure casket, so I ordered a new one to be made;
but I have since found the old one. Now, which of these keys is
the better?'

Then all the kings and royal guests answered: 'Certainly the old
key is better than the new one.'

'Then,' said the wolf, 'if that is so, my former bride is better
than my new one.'

And he sent for the new bride, and he gave her in marriage to one
of the princes who was present, and then he turned to his guests,
and said: 'And here is my former bride'--and the beautiful
princess was led into the room and seated beside him on his
throne. 'I thought she had forgotten me, and that she would never
return. But she has sought me everywhere, and now we are together
once more we shall never part again.'

                 Mohammed with the Magic Finger

Once upon a time, there lived a woman who had a son and a
daughter. One morning she said to them: 'I have heard of a town
where there is no such thing as death: let us go and dwell
there.' So she broke up her house, and went away with her son and

When she reached the city, the first thing she did was to look
about and see if there was any churchyard, and when she found
none, she exclaimed, 'This is a delightful spot. We will stay
here for ever.'

By-and-by, her son grew to be a man, and he took for a wife a
girl who had been born in the town. But after a little while he
grew restless, and went away on his travels, leaving his mother,
his wife, and his sister behind him.

He had not been gone many weeks when one evening his mother said,
'I am not well, my head aches dreadfully.'

'What did you say?' inquired her daughter-in-law.

'My head feels ready to split,' replied the old woman.

The daughter-in-law asked no more questions, but left the house,
and went in haste to some butchers in the next street.

'I have got a woman to sell; what will you give me for her?' said

The butchers answered that they must see the woman first, and
they all returned together.

Then the butchers took the woman and told her they must kill her.

'But why?' she asked.

'Because,' they said, 'it is always our custom that when persons
are ill and complain of their head they should be killed at once.
It is a much better way than leaving them to die a natural

'Very well,' replied the woman. 'But leave, I pray you, my lungs
and my liver untouched, till my son comes back. Then give both to

But the men took them out at once, and gave them to the
daughter-in-law, saying: 'Put away these things till your husband
returns.' And the daughter-in-law took them, and hid them in a
secret place.

When the old woman's daughter, who had been in the woods, heard
that her mother had been killed while she was out, she was filled
with fright, and ran away as fast as she could. At last she
reached a lonely spot far from the town, where she thought she
was safe, and sat down on a stone, and wept bitterly. As she was
sitting, sobbing, a man passed by.

'What is the matter, little girl? Answer me! I will be your

'Ah, sir, they have killed my mother; my brother is far away, and
I have nobody.'

'Will you come with me?' asked the man.

'Thankfully,' said she, and he led her down, down, under the
earth, till they reached a great city. Then he married her, and
in course of time she had a son. And the baby was known
throughout the city as 'Mohammed with the magic finger,' because,
whenever he stuck out his little finger, he was able to see
anything that was happening for as far as two days' distance.

By-and-by, as the boy was growing bigger, his uncle returned from
his long journey, and went straight to his wife.

'Where are my mother and sister?' he asked; but his wife
answered: 'Have something to eat first, and then I will tell

But he replied: 'How can I eat till I know what has become of

Then she fetched, from the upper chamber, a box full of money,
which she laid before him, saying, 'That is the price of your
mother. She sold well.'

'What do you mean?' he gasped.

'Oh, your mother complained one day that her head was aching, so
I got in two butchers and they agreed to take her. However, I
have got her lungs and liver hidden, till you came back, in a
safe place.'

'And my sister?'

'Well, while the people were chopping up your mother she ran
away, and I heard no more of her.'

'Give me my mother's liver and lungs,' said the young man. And
she gave them to him. Then he put them in his pocket, and went
away, saying: 'I can stay no longer in this horrible town. I go
to seek my sister.'

Now, one day, the little boy stretched out his finger and said to
his mother, 'My uncle is coming!'

'Where is he?' she asked.

'He is still two days' journey off: looking for us; but he will
soon be here.' And in two days, as the boy had foretold, the
uncle had found the hole in the earth, and arrived at the gate of
the city. All his money was spent, and not knowing where his
sister lived, he began to beg of all the people he saw.

'Here comes my uncle,' called out the little boy.   'Where?'
asked his mother.   'Here at the house door;' and the woman ran
out and embraced him, and wept over him. When they could both
speak, he said: 'My sister, were you by when they killed my

'I was absent when they slew her,' replied she, 'and as I could
do nothing, I ran away. But you, my brother, how did you get

'By chance,' he said, 'after I had wandered far; but I did not
know I should find you!'   'My little boy told me you were
coming,' she explained, 'when you were yet two days distant; he
alone of all men has that great gift.'

But she did not tell him that her husband could change himself
into a serpent, a dog, or a monster, whenever he pleased. He was
a very rich man, and possessed large herds of camels, goats,
sheep, cattle, horses and asses; all the best of their kind. And
the next morning, the sister said: 'Dear brother, go and watch
our sheep, and when you are thirsty, drink their milk!'

'Very well,' answered he, and he went.

Soon after, she said again, 'Dear brother, go and watch our

'But why? I like tending sheep better!'

'Oh, it is much nicer to be a goatherd,' she said; so he took the
goats out.

When he was gone, she said to her husband, 'You must kill my
brother, for I cannot have him living here with me.'

'But, my dear, why should I? He has done me no harm.'

'I wish you to kill him,' she answered, 'or if not I will leave.'

'Oh, all right, then,' said he; 'to-morrow I will change myself
into a serpent, and hide myself in the date barrel; and when he
comes to fetch dates I will sting him in the hand.'

'That will do very well,' said she.

When the sun was up next day, she called to her brother, 'Go and
mind the goats.'

'Yes, of course,' he replied; but the little boy called out:
'Uncle, I want to come with you.'

'Delighted,' said the uncle, and they started together.

After they had got out of sight of the house the boy said to him,
'Dear uncle, my father is going to kill you. He has changed
himself into a serpent, and has hidden himself in the date
barrel. My mother has told him to do it.'

'And what am I to do?' asked the uncle.

'I will tell you. When we bring the goats back to the house, and
my mother says to you, "I am sure you must be hungry: get a few
dates out of the cask," just say to me, "I am not feeling very
well, Mohammed, you go and get them for me."'

So, when they reached the house the sister came out to meet them,
saying, 'Dear brother, you must certainly be hungry: go and get a
few dates.'

But he answered, 'I am not feeling very well. Mohammed, you go
and get them for me.'

'Of course I will,' replied the little boy, and ran at once to
the cask.

'No, no,' his mother called after him; 'come here directly! Let
your uncle fetch them himself!'

But the boy would not listen, and crying out to her 'I would
rather get them,' thrust his hand into the date cask.

Instead of the fruit, it struck against something cold and slimy,
and he whispered softly, 'Keep still; it is I, your son!'

Then he picked up his dates and went away to his uncle.

'Here they are, dear uncle; eat as many as you want.'

And his uncle ate them.

When he saw that the uncle did not mean to come near the cask,
the serpent crawled out and regained his proper shape.

'I am thankful I did not kill him,' he said to his wife; 'for,
after all, he is my brother-in-law, and it would have been a
great sin!'

'Either you kill him or I leave you,' said she.

'Well, well!' sighed the man, 'to-morrow I will do it.'

The woman let that night go by without doing anything further,
but at daybreak she said to her brother, 'Get up, brother; it is
time to take the goats to pasture!'

'All right,' cried he.

'I will come with you, uncle,' called out the little boy.

'Yes, come along,' replied he.

But the mother ran up, saying, 'The child must not go out in this
cold or he will be ill;' to which he only answered, 'Nonsense! I
am going, so it is no use your talking! I am going! I am! I am!'

'Then go!' she said.

And so they started, driving the goats in front of them.

When they reached the pasture the boy said to his uncle: 'Dear
uncle, this night my father means to kill you. While we are away
he will creep into your room and hide in the straw. Directly we
get home my mother will say to you, "Take that straw and give it
to the sheep," and, if you do, he will bite you.'

'Then what am I to do?' asked the man.

'Oh, do not be afraid, dear uncle! I will kill my father myself.'

'All right,' replied the uncle.

As they drove back the goats towards the house, the sister cried:
'Be quick, dear brother, go and get me some straw for the sheep.'

'Let me go,' said the boy.

'You are not big enough; your uncle will get it,' replied she.

'We will both get it,' answered the boy; 'come, uncle, let us go
and fetch that straw!'

'All right,' replied the uncle, and they went to the door of the

'It seems very dark,' said the boy; 'I must go and get a light;'
and when he came back with one, he set fire to the straw, and the
serpent was burnt.

Then the mother broke into sobs and tears. 'Oh, you wretched boy!
What have you done? Your father was in that straw, and you have
killed him!'

'Now, how was I to know that my father was lying in that straw,
instead of in the kitchen?' said the boy.

But his mother only wept the more, and sobbed out, 'From this day
you have no father. You must do without him as best you can!'

'Why did you marry a serpent?' asked the boy. 'I thought he was a
man! How did he learn those odd tricks?'

As the sun rose, she woke her brother, and said, 'Go and take the
goats to pasture!'

'I will come too,' said the little boy.

'Go then!' said his mother, and they went together.

On the way the boy began: 'Dear uncle, this night my mother means
to kill both of us, by poisoning us with the bones of the
serpent, which she will grind to powder and sprinkle in our

'And what are we to do?' asked the uncle.

'I will kill her, dear uncle. I do not want either a father or a
mother like that!'

When they came home in the evening they saw the woman preparing
supper, and secretly scattering the powdered bones of the serpent
on one side of the dish. On the other, where she meant to eat
herself, there was no poison.

And the boy whispered to his uncle, 'Dear uncle, be sure you eat
from the same side of the dish as I do!'

'All right,' said the uncle.

So they all three sat down to the table, but before they helped
themselves the boy said, 'I am thirsty, mother; will you get me
some milk?'

'Very well,' said she, 'but you had better begin your supper.'

And when she came back with the milk they were both eating

'Sit down and have something too,' said the boy, and she sat down
and helped herself from the dish, but at the very first moment
she sank dead upon the ground.

'She has got what she meant for us,' observed the boy; 'and now
we will sell all the sheep and cattle.'

So the sheep and cattle were sold, and the uncle and nephew took
the money and went to see the world.

For ten days they travelled through the desert, and then they
came to a place where the road parted in two.

'Uncle!' said the boy.

'Well, what is it?' replied he.

'You see these two roads? You must take one, and I the other; for
the time has come when we must part.'

But the uncle cried, 'No, no, my boy, we will keep together

'Alas! that cannot be,' said the boy; 'so tell me which way you
will go.'

'I will go to the west,' said the uncle.

'One word before I leave you,' continued the boy. 'Beware of any
man who has red hair and blue eyes. Take no service under him.'

'All right,' replied the uncle, and they parted.

For three days the man wandered on without any food, till he was
very hungry. Then, when he was almost fainting, a stranger met
him and said, 'Will you work for me?'

'By contract?' asked the man.

'Yes, by contract,' replied the stranger, 'and whichever of us
breaks it, shall have a strip of skin taken from his body.'

'All right,' replied the man; 'what shall I have to do?'

'Every day you must take the sheep out to pasture, and carry my
old mother on your shoulders, taking great care her feet shall
never touch the ground. And, besides that, you must catch, every
evening, seven singing birds for my seven sons.'

'That is easily done,' said the man.

Then they went back together, and the stranger said, 'Here are
your sheep; and now stoop down, and let my mother climb on your

'Very good,' answered Mohammed's uncle.

The new shepherd did as he was told, and returned in the evening
with the old woman on his back, and the seven singing birds in
his pocket, which he gave to the seven boys, when they came to
meet him. So the days passed, each one exactly like the other.

At last, one night, he began to weep, and cried: 'Oh, what have I
done, that I should have to perform such hateful tasks?'

And his nephew Mohammed saw him from afar, and thought to
himself, 'My uncle is in trouble--I must go and help him;' and
the next morning he went to his master and said: 'Dear master, I
must go to my uncle, and I wish to send him here instead of
myself, while I serve under his master. And that you may know it
is he and no other man, I will give him my staff, and put my
mantle on him.'

'All right,' said the master.

Mohammed set out on his journey, and in two days he arrived at
the place where his uncle was standing with the old woman on his
back trying to catch the birds as they flew past. And Mohammed
touched him on the arm, and spoke: 'Dear uncle, did I not warn
you never to take service under any blue-eyed red-haired man!

'But what could I do?' asked the uncle. 'I was hungry, and he
passed, and we signed a contract.'

'Give the contract to me!' said the young man.

'Here it is,' replied the uncle, holding it out.

'Now,' continued Mohammed, 'let the old woman get down from your

'Oh no, I mustn't do that!' cried he.

But the nephew paid no attention, and went on talking: 'Do not
worry yourself about the future. I see my way out of it all. And,
first, you must take my stick and my mantle, and leave this
place. After two days' journey, straight before you, you will
come to some tents which are inhabited by shepherds. Go in there,
and wait.'

'All right!' answered the uncle.

Then Mohammed with the Magic Finger picked up a stick and struck
the old woman with it, saying, 'Get down, and look after the
sheep; I want to go to sleep.'

'Oh, certainly!' replied she.

So Mohammed lay down comfortably under a tree and slept till
evening. Towards sunset he woke up and said to the old woman:
'Where are the singing birds which you have got to catch?'

'You never told me anything about that,' replied she.

'Oh, didn't I?' he answered. 'Well, it is part of your business,
and if you don't do it, I shall just kill you.'

'Of course I will catch them!' cried she in a hurry, and ran
about the bushes after the birds, till thorns pierced her foot,
and she shrieked from pain and exclaimed, 'Oh dear, how unlucky I
am! and how abominably this man is treating me!' However, at last
she managed to catch the seven birds, and brought them to
Mohammed, saying, 'Here they are!'

'Then now we will go back to the house,' said he.

When they had gone some way he turned to her sharply:

'Be quick and drive the sheep home, for I do not know where their
fold is.' And she drove them before her. By-and-by the young man

'Look here, old hag; if you say anything to your son about my
having struck you, or about my not being the old shepherd, I'll
kill you!'

'Oh, no, of course I won't say anything!'

When they got back, the son said to his mother: 'That is a good
shepherd I've got, isn't he?'

'Oh, a splendid shepherd!' answered she. 'Why, look how fat the
sheep are, and how much milk they give!'

'Yes, indeed!' replied the son, as he rose to get supper for his
mother and the shepherd.

In the time of Mohammed's uncle, the shepherd had had nothing to
eat but the scraps left by the old woman; but the new shepherd
was not going to be content with that.

'You will not touch the food till I have had as much as I want,'
whispered he.

'Very good!' replied she. And when he had had enough, he said:

'Now, eat!' But she wept, and cried: 'That was not written in
your contract. You were only to have what I left!'

'If you say a word more, I will kill you!' said he.

The next day he took the old woman on his back, and drove the
sheep in front of him till he was some distance from the house,
when he let her fall, and said: 'Quick! go and mind the sheep!'

Then he took a ram, and killed it. He lit a fire and broiled some
of its flesh, and called to the old woman:

'Come and eat with me!' and she came. But instead of letting her
eat quietly, he took a large lump of the meat and rammed it down
her throat with his crook, so that she died. And when he saw she
was dead, he said: 'That is what you have got for tormenting my
uncle!' and left her lying where she was, while he went after the
singing birds. It took him a long time to catch them; but at
length he had the whole seven hidden in the pockets of his tunic,
and then he threw the old woman's body into some bushes, and
drove the sheep before him, back to their fold. And when they
drew near the house the seven boys came to meet him, and he gave
a bird to each.

'Why are you weeping?' asked the boys, as they took their birds.

'Because your grandmother is dead!' And they ran and told their
father. Then the man came up and said to Mohammed: 'What was the
matter? How did she die?'

And Mohammed answered: 'I was tending the sheep when she said to
me, "Kill me that ram; I am hungry!" So I killed it, and gave her
the meat. But she had no teeth, and it choked her.'

'But why did you kill the ram, instead of one of the sheep?'
asked the man.

'What was I to do?' said Mohammed. 'I had to obey orders!'

'Well, I must see to her burial!' said the man; and the next
morning Mohammed drove out the sheep as usual, thinking to
himself, 'Thank goodness I've got rid of the old woman! Now for
the boys!'

All day long he looked after the sheep, and towards evening he
began to dig some little holes in the ground, out of which he
took six scorpions. These he put in his pockets, together with
one bird which he caught. After this he drove his flock home.

When he approached the house the boys came out to meet him as
before, saying: 'Give me my bird!' and he put a scorpion into the
hand of each, and it stung him, and he died. But to the youngest
only he gave a bird.

As soon as he saw the boys lying dead on the ground, Mohammed
lifted up his voice and cried loudly: 'Help, help! the children
are dead!'

And the people came running fast, saying: 'What has happened? How
have they died?'

And Mohammed answered: 'It was your own fault! The boys had been
accustomed to birds, and in this bitter cold their fingers grew
stiff, and could hold nothing, so that the birds flew away, and
their spirits flew with them. Only the youngest, who managed to
keep tight hold of his bird, is still alive.'

And the father groaned, and said, 'I have borne enough! Bring no
more birds, lest I lose the youngest also!'

'All right,' said Mohammed.

As he was driving the sheep out to grass he said to his master:
'Out there is a splendid pasture, and I will keep the sheep there
for two or, perhaps, three days, so do not be surprised at our

'Very good!' said the man; and Mohammed started. For two days he
drove them on and on, till he reached his uncle, and said to him,
'Dear uncle, take these sheep and look after them. I have killed
the old woman and the boys, and the flock I have brought to you!'

Then Mohammed returned to his master; and on the way he took a
stone and beat his own head with it till it bled, and bound his
hands tight, and began to scream. The master came running and
asked, 'What is the matter?'

And Mohammed answered: 'While the sheep were grazing, robbers
came and drove them away, and because I tried to prevent them,
they struck me on the head and bound my hands. See how bloody I

'What shall we do?' said the master; 'are the animals far off?'

'So far that you are not likely ever to see them again,' replied
Mohammed. 'This is the fourth day since the robbers came down.
How should you be able to overtake them?'

'Then go and herd the cows!' said the man.

'All right!' replied Mohammed, and for two days he went. But on
the third day he drove the cows to his uncle, first cutting off
their tails. Only one cow he left behind him.

'Take these cows, dear uncle,' said he. 'I am going to teach that
man a lesson.'

'Well, I suppose you know your own business best,' said the
uncle. 'And certainly he almost worried me to death.'

So Mohammed returned to his master, carrying the cows' tails tied
up in a bundle on his back. When he came to the sea-shore, he
stuck all the tails in the sand, and went and buried the one cow,
whose tail he had not cut off, up to her neck, leaving the tail
projecting. After he had got everything ready, he began to shriek
and scream as before, till his master and all the other servants
came running to see what was the matter.

'What in the world has happened?' they cried

'The sea has swallowed up the cows,' said Mohammed, 'and nothing
remains but their tails. But if you are quick and pull hard,
perhaps you may get them out again!'

The master ordered each man instantly to take hold of a tail, but
at the first pull they nearly tumbled backwards, and the tails
were left in their hands.

'Stop,' cried Mohammed, 'you are doing it all wrong. You have
just pulled off their tails, and the cows have sunk to the bottom
of the sea.'

'See if you can do it any better,' said they; and Mohammed ran to
the cow which he had buried in the rough grass, and took hold of
her tail and dragged the animal out at once.

'There! that is the way to do it!' said he, 'I told you you knew
nothing about it!'

The men slunk away, much ashamed of themselves; but the master
came up to Mohammed. 'Get you gone!' he said, 'there is nothing
more for you to do! You have killed my mother, you have slain my
children, you have stolen my sheep, you have drowned my cows; I
have now no work to give you.'

'First give me the strip of your skin which belongs to me of
right, as you have broken your contract!'

'That a judge shall decide,' said the master; 'we will go before

'Yes, we will,' replied Mohammed. And they went before the judge.

'What is your case?' asked the judge of the master.

'My lord,' said the man, bowing low, 'my shepherd here has robbed
me of everything. He has killed my children and my old mother; he
has stolen my sheep, he has drowned my cows in the sea.'

The shepherd answered: 'He must pay me what he owes me, and then
I will go.'

'Yes, that is the law,' said the judge.

'Very well,' returned the master, 'let him reckon up how long he
has been in my service.'

'That won't do,' replied Mohammed, 'I want my strip of skin, as
we agreed in the contract.'

Seeing there was no help for it, the master cut a bit of skin,
and gave it to Mohammed, who went off at once to his uncle.

'Now we are rich, dear uncle,' cried he; 'we will sell our cows
and sheep and go to a new country. This one is no longer the
place for us.'

The sheep were soon sold, and the two comrades started on their
travels. That night they reached some Bedouin tents, where they
had supper with the Arabs. Before they lay down to sleep,
Mohammed called the owner of the tent aside. 'Your greyhound will
eat my strip of leather,' he said to the Arab.

'No; do not fear.'

'But supposing he does?'

'Well, then, I will give him to you in exchange,' replied the

Mohammed waited till everyone was fast asleep, then he rose
softly, and tearing the bit of skin in pieces, threw it down
before the greyhound, setting up wild shrieks as he did so.

'Oh, master, said I not well that your dog would eat my thong?'

'Be quiet, don't make such a noise, and you shall have the dog.'

So Mohammed put a leash round his neck, and led him away.

In the evening they arrived at the tents of some more Bedouin,
and asked for shelter. After supper Mohammed said to the owner of
the tent, 'Your ram will kill my greyhound.'

'Oh, no, he won't.'

'And supposing he does?'

'Then you can take him in exchange.'

So in the night Mohammed killed the greyhound, and laid his body
across the horns of the ram. Then he set up shrieks and yells,
till he roused the Arab, who said: 'Take the ram and go away.'

Mohammed did not need to be told twice, and at sunset he reached
another Bedouin encampment. He was received kindly, as usual, and
after supper he said to his host: 'Your daughter will kill my

'Be silent, she will do nothing of the sort; my daughter does not
need to steal meat, she has some every day.'

'Very well, I will go to sleep; but if anything happens to my ram
I will call out.'

'If my daughter touches anything belonging to my guest I will
kill her,' said the Arab, and went to his bed.

When everybody was asleep, Mohammed got up, killed the ram, and
took out his liver, which he broiled on the fire. He placed a
piece of it in the girl's hands, and laid some more on her
night-dress while she slept and knew nothing about it. After this
he began to cry out loudly.

'What is the matter? be silent at once!' called the Arab.

'How can I be silent, when my ram, which I loved like a child,
has been slain by your daughter?'

'But my daughter is asleep,' said the Arab.

'Well, go and see if she has not some of the flesh about her.'

'If she has, you may take her in exchange for the ram;' and as
they found the flesh exactly as Mohammed had foretold, the Arab
gave his daughter a good beating, and then told her to get out of
sight, for she was now the property of this stranger.

They wandered in the desert till, at nightfall, they came to a
Bedouin encampment, where they were hospitably bidden to enter.
Before lying down to sleep, Mohammed said to the owner of the
tent: 'Your mare will kill my wife.'

'Certainly not.'

'And if she does?'

'Then you shall take the mare in exchange.'

When everyone was asleep, Mohammed said softly to his wife:
'Maiden, I have got such a clever plan! I am going to bring in
the mare and put it at your feet, and I will cut you, just a few
little flesh wounds, so that you may be covered with blood, and
everybody will suppose you to be dead. But remember that you must
not make a sound, or we shall both be lost.'

This was done, and then Mohammed wept and wailed louder than

The Arab hastened to the spot and cried, 'Oh, cease making that
terrible noise! Take the mare and go; but carry off the dead girl
with you. She can lie quite easily across the mare's back.'

Then Mohammed and his uncle picked up the girl, and, placing her
on the mare's back, led it away, being very careful to walk one
on each side, so that she might not slip down and hurt herself.
After the Arab tents could be seen no longer, the girl sat up on
the saddle and looked about her, and as they were all hungry they
tied up the mare, and took out some dates to eat. When they had
finished, Mohammed said to his uncle: 'Dear uncle, the maiden
shall be your wife; I give her to you. But the money we got from
the sheep and cows we will divide between us. You shall have
two-thirds and I will have one. For you will have a wife, but I
never mean to marry. And now, go in peace, for never more will
you see me. The bond of bread and salt is at an end between us.'

So they wept, and fell on each other's necks, and asked
forgiveness for any wrongs in the past. Then they parted and went
their ways.

[Märchen und Gedichte aus der Stadt Tripolis. Von Haus Stumme.]


Once on a time there was a rich merchant, who had an only son
called Bobino. Now, as the boy was clever, and had a great desire
for knowledge, his father sent him to be under a master, from
whom he thought he would learn to speak all sorts of foreign
languages. After some years with this master, Bobino returned to
his home.

One evening, as he and his father were walking in the garden, the
sparrows in the trees above their heads began such a twittering,
that they found it impossible to hear each other speak. This
annoyed the merchant very much, so, to soothe him, Bobino said:
'Would you like me to explain to you what the sparrows are saying
to each other?'

The merchant looked at his son in astonishment, and answered:
'What can you mean? How can you explain what the sparrows say? Do
you consider yourself a soothsayer or a magician?'

'I am neither a soothsayer nor a magician,' answered Bobino; 'but
my master taught me the language of all the animals.'

'Alas! for my good money!' exclaimed the merchant. 'The master
has certainly mistaken my intention. Of course I meant you to
learn the languages that human beings talk, and not the language
of animals.'

'Have patience,' answered the son. 'My master thought it best to
begin with the language of animals, and later to learn the
languages of human beings.'

On their way into the house the dog ran to meet them, barking

'What can be the matter with the beast?' said the merchant. 'Why
should he bark at me like that, when he knows me quite well?'

'Shall I explain to you what he is saying?' said Bobino.

'Leave me in peace, and don't trouble me with your nonsense,'
said the merchant quite crossly. 'How my money has been wasted!'

A little later, as they sat down to supper, some frogs in a
neighbouring pond set up such a croaking as had never been heard.
The noise so irritated the merchant that he quite lost his temper
and exclaimed: 'This only was wanting to add the last drop to my
discomfort and disappointment.'

'Shall I explain to you?' began Bobino.

'Will you hold your tongue with your explanations?' shouted the
merchant. 'Go to bed, and don't let me see your face again!'

So Bobino went to bed and slept soundly. But his father, who
could not get over his disappointment at the waste of his money,
was so angry, that he sent for two servants, and gave them
orders, which they were to carry out on the following day.

Next morning one of the servants awakened Bobino early, and made
him get into a carriage that was waiting for him. The servant
placed himself on the seat beside him, while the other servant
rode alongside the carriage as an escort. Bobino could not
understand what they were going to do with him, or where he was
being taken; but he noticed that the servant beside him looked
very sad, and his eyes were all swollen with crying.

Curious to know the reason he said to him: 'Why are you so sad?
and where are you taking me?'

But the servant would say nothing. At last, moved by Bobino's
entreaties, he said: 'My poor boy, I am taking you to your death,
and, what is worse, I am doing so by the order of your father.'

'But why,' exclaimed Bobino, 'does he want me to die? What evil
have I done him, or what fault have I committed that he should
wish to bring about my death?'

'You have done him no evil,' answered the servant 'neither have
you committed any fault; but he is half mad with anger because,
in all these years of study, you have learnt nothing but the
language of animals. He expected something quite different from
you, that is why he is determined you shall die.'

'If that is the case, kill me at once,' said Bobino. 'What is the
use of waiting, if it must be done?'

'I have not the heart to do it,' answered the servant. 'I would
rather think of some way of saving your life, and at the same
time of protecting ourselves from your father's anger. By good
luck the dog has followed us. We will kill it, and cut out the
heart and take it back to your father. He will believe it is
yours, and you, in the meantime, will have made your escape.'

When they had reached the thickest part of the wood, Bobino got
out of the carriage, and having said good-bye to the servants set
out on his wanderings.

On and on he walked, till at last, late in the evening, he came
to a house where some herdsmen lived. He knocked at the door and
begged for shelter for the night. The herdsmen, seeing how gentle
a youth he seemed, made him welcome, and bade him sit down and
share their supper.

While they were eating it, the dog in the courtyard began to
bark. Bobino walked to the window, listened attentively for a
minute, and then turning to the herdsmen said: 'Send your wives
and daughters at once to bed, and arm yourselves as best you can,
because at midnight a band of robbers will attack this house.'

The herdsmen were quite taken aback, and thought that the youth
must have taken leave of his senses.

'How can you know,' they said, 'that a band of robbers mean to
attack us? Who told you so?'

'I know it from the dog's barking,' answered Bobino. 'I
understand his language, and if I had not been here, the poor
beast would have wasted his breath to no purpose. You had better
follow my advice, if you wish to save your lives and property.'

The herdsmen were more and more astonished, but they decided to
do as Bobino advised. They sent their wives and daughters
upstairs, then, having armed themselves, they took up their
position behind a hedge, waiting for midnight.

Just as the clock struck twelve they heard the sound of
approaching footsteps, and a band of robbers cautiously advanced
towards the house. But the herdsmen were on the look-out; they
sprang on the robbers from behind the hedge, and with blows from
their cudgels soon put them to flight.

You may believe how grateful they were to Bobino, to whose timely
warning they owed their safety. They begged him to stay and make
his home with them; but as he wanted to see more of the world, he
thanked them warmly for their hospitality, and set out once more
on his wanderings. All day he walked, and in the evening he came
to a peasant's house. While he was wondering whether he should
knock and demand shelter for the night, he heard a great croaking
of frogs in a ditch behind the house. Stepping to the back he saw
a very strange sight. Four frogs were throwing a small bottle
about from one to the other, making a great croaking as they did
so. Bobino listened for a few minutes, and then knocked at the
door of the house. It was opened by the peasant, who asked him to
come in and have some supper.

When the meal was over, his host told him that they were in great
trouble, as his eldest daughter was so ill, that they feared she
could not recover. A great doctor, who had been passing that way
some time before, had promised to send her some medicine that
would have cured her, but the servant to whom he had entrusted
the medicine had let it drop on the way back, and now there
seemed no hope for the girl.

Then Bobino told the father of the small bottle he had seen the
frogs play with, and that he knew that was the medicine which the
doctor had sent to the girl. The peasant asked him how he could
be sure of this, and Bobino explained to him that he understood
the language of animals, and had heard what the frogs said as
they tossed the bottle about. So the peasant fetched the bottle
from the ditch, and gave the medicine to his daughter. In the
morning she was much better, and the grateful father did not know
how to thank Bobino enough. But Bobino would accept nothing from
him, and having said good-bye, set out once more on his

One day, soon after this, he came upon two men resting under a
tree in the heat of the day. Being tired he stretched himself on
the ground at no great distance from them, and soon they all
three began to talk to one another. In the course of
conversation, Bobino asked the two men where they were going; and
they replied that they were on their way to a neighbouring town,
where, that day, a new ruler was to be chosen by the people.

While they were still talking, some sparrows settled on the tree
under which they were lying. Bobino was silent, and appeared to
be listening attentively. At the end of a few minutes he said to
his companions, 'Do you know what those sparrows are saying? They
are saying that to-day one of us will be chosen ruler of that

The men said nothing, but looked at each other. A few minutes
later, seeing that Bobino had fallen asleep, they stole away, and
made with all haste for the town, where the election of a new
ruler was to take place.

A great crowd was assembled in the market-place, waiting for the
hour when an eagle should be let loose from a cage, for it had
been settled that on whose-soever house the eagle alighted, the
owner of that house should become ruler of the town. At last the
hour arrived; the eagle was set free, and all eyes were strained
to see where it would alight. But circling over the heads of the
crowd, it flew straight in the direction of a young man, who was
at that moment entering the town. This was none other than
Bobino, who had awakened soon after his companions had left him,
and had followed in their footsteps. All the people shouted and
proclaimed that he was their future ruler, and he was conducted
by a great crowd to the Governor's house, which was for the
future to be his home. And here he lived happily, and ruled
wisely over the people.

                    The Dog and the Sparrow

There was once upon a time a sheep-dog whose master was so unkind
that he starved the poor beast, and ill- treated him in the
cruellest manner. At last the dog determined to stand this
ill-usage no longer, and, one day, he ran away from home. As he
was trotting along the road he met a sparrow, who stopped him and
said: 'Brother, why do you look so sad?'

The dog answered: 'I am sad because I am hungry, and have nothing
to eat.'

'If that's all, dear brother,' said the sparrow, 'come to the
town with me, and I'll soon get food for you.'

So they went together to the town, and when they came to a
butcher's shop, the sparrow said to the dog: 'You stand still and
I'll peck down a piece of meat for you.'

First she looked all round to see that no one was watching her,
and then she set to work to peck at a piece of meat that lay on
the edge of a shelf, till at last it fell down. The dog seized it
ravenously, and ran with it to a dark corner where he gobbled it
up in a very few minutes.

When he had finished it, the sparrow said: 'Now come with me to
another shop, and I will get you a second piece, so that your
hunger may be satisfied.' When the dog had finished the second
piece of meat, the sparrow asked him: 'Brother, have you had
enough now?'

'Yes,' replied the dog, 'I've had quite enough meat, but I
haven't had any bread yet.'

The sparrow said: 'You shall have as much bread as you like, only
come with me.' Then she led him to a baker's shop, and pecked so
long at two rolls on a shelf that at last they fell down, and the
dog ate them up.

But still his hunger was not appeased; so the sparrow took him to
another baker's shop, and got some more rolls for him. Then she
asked him: 'Well, brother, are you satisfied?'

'Yes,' he replied; 'and now let us go for a little walk outside
the town.'

So the two went for a stroll into the country; but the day was
very hot, and after they had gone a short distance the dog said:
'I am very tired, and would like to go to sleep.'

'Sleep, then,' said the sparrow, 'and I will keep watch meantime
on the branch of a tree.'

So the dog lay down in the middle of the road, and was soon fast
asleep. While he was sleeping a carter passed by, driving a
waggon drawn by three horses, and laden with two barrels of wine.
The sparrow noticed that the man was not going out of his way to
avoid the dog, but was driving right in the middle of the road
where the poor animal lay; so she called out: 'Carter, take care
what you are about, or I shall make you suffer for it.'

But the carter merely laughed at her words, and, cracking his
whip, he drove his waggon right over the dog, so that the heavy
wheels killed him.

Then the sparrow called out: 'You have caused my brother's death,
and your cruelty will cost you your waggon and horses.'

'Waggon and horses, indeed,' said the carter; 'I'd like to know
how you could rob me of them!'

The sparrow said nothing, but crept under the cover of the waggon
and pecked so long at the bunghole of one of the barrels that at
last she got the cork away, and all the wine ran out without the
carter's noticing it.

But at last he turned round and saw that the bottom of the cart
was wet, and when he examined it, he found that one of the
barrels was quite empty. 'Oh! what an unlucky fellow I am!' he

'You'll have worse luck still,' said the sparrow, as she perched
on the head of one of the horses and pecked out its eyes.

When the carter saw what had happened, he seized an axe and tried
to hit the sparrow with it, but the little bird flew up into the
air, and the carter only hit the blind horse on the head, so that
it fell down dead. 'Oh! what an unlucky fellow I am!' he
exclaimed again.

'You'll have worse luck yet,' said the sparrow; and when the
carter drove on with his two horses she crept under the covering
again, and pecked away at the cork of the second barrel till she
got it away, and all the wine poured out on to the road.

When the carter perceived this fresh disaster he called out once
more: 'Oh! what an unlucky fellow I am!'

But the sparrow answered: 'Your bad luck is not over yet,' and
flying on to the head of the second horse she pecked out its

The carter jumped out of the waggon and seized his axe, with
which he meant to kill the sparrow; but the little bird flew high
into the air, and the blow fell on the poor blind horse instead,
and killed it on the spot. Then the carter exclaimed: 'Oh! what
an unlucky fellow I am!'

'You've not got to the end of your bad luck yet,' sang the
sparrow; and, perching on the head of the third horse, she pecked
out its eyes.

The carter, blind with rage, let his axe fly at the bird; but
once more she escaped the blow, which fell on the only remaining
horse, and killed it. And again the carter called out: 'Oh! what
an unlucky fellow I am!'

'You'll have worse luck yet,' said the sparrow, 'for now I mean
to make your home desolate.'

The carter had to leave his waggon on the road, and he went home
in a towering passion. As soon as he saw his wife, he called out:
'Oh! what bad luck I have had! all my wine is spilt, and my
horses are all three dead.'

'My dear husband,' replied his wife, 'your bad luck pursues you,
for a wicked little sparrow has assembled all the other birds in
the world, and they are in our barn eating everything up.'

The carter went out to the barn where he kept his corn and found
it was just as his wife had said. Thousands and thousands of
birds were eating up the grain, and in the middle of them sat the
little sparrow. When he saw his old enemy, the carter cried out:
'Oh! what an unlucky fellow I am!'

'Not unlucky enough yet,' answered the sparrow; 'for, mark my
words, carter, your cruel conduct will cost you your life;' and
with these words she flew into the air.

The carter was much depressed by the loss of all his worldly
goods, and sat down at the fire plotting vengeance on the
sparrow, while the little bird sat on the window ledge and sang
in mocking tones: 'Yes, carter, your cruel conduct will cost you
your life.'

Then the carter seized his axe and threw it at the sparrow, but
he only broke the window panes, and did not do the bird a bit of
harm. She hopped in through the broken window and, perching on
the mantelpiece, she called out; 'Yes, carter, it will cost you
your life.'

The carter, quite beside himself with rage, flew at the sparrow
again with his axe, but the little creature always eluded his
blows, and he only succeeded in destroying all his furniture. At
last, however, he managed to catch the bird in his hands. Then
his wife called out: 'Shall I wring her neck?'

'Certainly not,' replied her husband, 'that would be far too easy
a death for her; she must die in a far crueller fashion than
that. I will eat her alive;' and he suited the action to his
words. But the sparrow fluttered and struggled inside him till
she got up into the man's mouth, and then she popped out her head
and said: 'Yes, carter, it will cost you your life.'

The carter handed his wife the axe, and said: 'Wife, kill the
bird in my mouth dead.'

The woman struck with all her might, but she missed the bird and
hit the carter right on the top of his head, so that he fell down
dead. But the sparrow escaped out of his mouth and flew away into
the air.

[From the German, Kletke.]

              The Story of the Three Sons of Hali

Till his eighteenth birthday the young Neangir lived happily in a
village about forty miles from Constantinople, believing that
Mohammed and Zinebi his wife, who had brought him up, were his
real parents.

Neangir was quite content with his lot, though he was neither
rich nor great, and unlike most young men of his age had no
desire to leave his home. He was therefore completely taken by
surprise when one day Mohammed told him with many sighs that the
time had now come for him to go to Constantinople, and fix on a
profession for himself. The choice would be left to him, but he
would probably prefer either to be a soldier or one of the
doctors learned in the law, who explain the Koran to the ignorant
people. 'You know the holy book nearly by heart,' ended the old
man, 'so that in a very short time you would be fitted to teach
others. But write to us and tell us how you pass your life, and
we, on our side, will promise never to forget you.'

So saying, Mohammed gave Neangir four piastres to start him in
the great city, and obtained leave for him to join a caravan
which was about to set off for Constantinople.

The journey took some days, as caravans go very slowly, but at
last the walls and towers of the capital appeared in the
distance. When the caravan halted the travellers went their
different ways, and Neangir was left, feeling very strange and
rather lonely. He had plenty of courage and made friends very
easily; still, not only was it the first time he had left the
village where he had been brought up, but no one had ever spoken
to him of Constantinople, and he did not so much as know the name
of a single street or of a creature who lived in it.

Wondering what he was to do next, Neangir stood still for a
moment to look about him, when suddenly a pleasant-looking man
came up, and bowing politely, asked if the youth would do him the
honour of staying in his house till he had made some plans for
himself. Neangir, not seeing anything else he could do, accepted
the stranger's offer and followed him home.

They entered a large room, where a girl of about twelve years old
was laying three places at the table.

'Zelida,' said the stranger, 'was I not quite right when I told
you that I should bring back a friend to sup with us?'

'My father,' replied the girl, 'you are always right in what you
say, and what is better still, you never mislead others.' As she
spoke, an old slave placed on the table a dish called pillau,
made of rice and meat, which is a great favourite among people in
the East, and setting down glasses of sherbet before each person,
left the room quietly.

During the meal the host talked a great deal upon all sorts of
subjects; but Neangir did nothing but look at Zelida, as far as
he could without being positively rude.

The girl blushed and grew uncomfortable, and at last turned to
her father. 'The stranger's eyes never wander from me,' she said
in a low and hesitating voice. 'If Hassan should hear of it,
jealousy will make him mad.'

'No, no,' replied the father, 'you are certainly not for this
young man. Did I not tell you before that I intend him for your
sister Argentine. I will at once take measures to fix his heart
upon her,' and he rose and opened a cupboard, from which be took
some fruits and a jug of wine, which he put on the table,
together with a small silver and mother-of-pearl box.

'Taste this wine,' he said to the young man, pouring some into a

'Give me a little, too,' cried Zelida.

'Certainly not,' answered her father, 'you and Hassan both had as
much as was good for you the other day.'

'Then drink some yourself,' replied she, 'or this young man will
think we mean to poison him.'

'Well, if you wish, I will do so,' said the father; 'this elixir
is not dangerous at my age, as it is at yours.'

When Neangir had emptied his glass, his host opened the
mother-of-pearl box and held it out to him. Neangir was beside
himself with delight at the picture of a young maiden more
beautiful than anything he had ever dreamed of. He stood
speechless before it, while his breast swelled with a feeling
quite new to him.

His two companions watched him with amusement, until at last
Neangir roused himself. 'Explain to me, I pray you,' he said,
'the meaning of these mysteries. Why did you ask me here? Why did
you force me to drink this dangerous liquid which has set fire to
my blood? Why have you shown me this picture which has almost
deprived me of reason?'

'I will answer some of your questions,' replied his host, 'but
all, I may not. The picture that you hold in your hand is that of
Zelida's sister. It has filled your heart with love for her;
therefore, go and seek her. When you find her, you will find

'But where shall I find her?' cried Neangir, kissing the charming
miniature on which his eyes were fixed.

'I am unable to tell you more,' replied his host cautiously.

'But I can' interrupted Zelida eagerly. 'To-morrow you must go to
the Jewish bazaar, and buy a watch from the second shop on the
right hand. And at midnight--'

But what was to happen at midnight Neangir did not hear, for
Zelida's father hastily laid his hand over her mouth, crying:
'Oh, be silent, child! Would you draw down on you by imprudence
the fate of your unhappy sisters?' Hardly had he uttered the
words, when a thick black vapour rose about him, proceeding from
the precious bottle, which his rapid movement had overturned. The
old slave rushed in and shrieked loudly, while Neangir, upset by
this strange adventure, left the house.

He passed the rest of the night on the steps of a mosque, and
with the first streaks of dawn he took his picture out of the
folds of his turban. Then, remembering Zelida's words, he
inquired the way to the bazaar, and went straight to the shop she
had described.

In answer to Neangir's request to be shown some watches, the
merchant produced several and pointed out the one which he
considered the best. The price was three gold pieces, which
Neangir readily agreed to give him; but the man made a difficulty
about handing over the watch unless he knew where his customer

'That is more than I know myself,' replied Neangir. 'I only
arrived in the town yesterday and cannot find the way to the
house where I went first.'

'Well,' said the merchant, 'come with me, and I will take you to
a good Mussulman, where you will have everything you desire at a
small charge.'

Neangir consented, and the two walked together through several
streets till they reached the house recommended by the Jewish
merchant. By his advice the young man paid in advance the last
gold piece that remained to him for his food and lodging.

As soon as Neangir had dined he shut himself up in his room, and
thrusting his hand into the folds of his turban, drew out his
beloved portrait. As he did so, he touched a sealed letter which
had apparently been hidden there without his knowledge, and
seeing it was written by his foster-mother, Zinebi, he tore it
eagerly open. Judge of his surprise when he read these words:

'My dearest Child,--This letter, which you will some day find in
your turban, is to inform you that you are not really our son. We
believe your father to have been a great lord in some distant
land, and inside this packet is a letter from him, threatening to
be avenged on us if you are not restored to him at once. We shall
always love you, but do not seek us or even write to us. It will
be useless.'

In the same wrapper was a roll of paper with a few words as
follows, traced in a hand unknown to Neangir:

'Traitors, you are no doubt in league with those magicians who
have stolen the two daughters of the unfortunate Siroco, and have
taken from them the talisman given them by their father. You have
kept my son from me, but I have found out your hiding-place and
swear by the Holy Prophet to punish your crime. The stroke of my
scimitar is swifter than the lightning.'

The unhappy Neangir on reading these two letters-- of which he
understood absolutely nothing--felt sadder and more lonely than
ever. It soon dawned on him that he must be the son of the man
who had written to Mohammed and his wife, but he did not know
where to look for him, and indeed thought much more about the
people who had brought him up and whom he was never to see again.

To shake off these gloomy feelings, so as to be able to make some
plans for the future, Neangir left the house and walked briskly
about the city till darkness had fallen. He then retraced his
steps and was just crossing the threshold when he saw something
at his feet sparkling in the moonlight. He picked it up, and
discovered it to be a gold watch shining with precious stones. He
gazed up and down the street to see if there was anyone about to
whom it might belong, but there was not a creature visible. So he
put it in his sash, by the side of a silver watch which he had
bought from the Jew that morning.

The possession of this piece of good fortune cheered Neangir up a
little, 'for,' thought he, 'I can sell these jewels for at least
a thousand sequins, and that will certainly last me till I have
found my father.' And consoled by this reflection he laid both
watches beside him and prepared to sleep.

In the middle of the night he awoke suddenly and heard a soft
voice speaking, which seemed to come from one of the watches.

'Aurora, my sister,' it whispered gently. 'Did they remember to
wind you up at midnight?'

'No, dear Argentine,' was the reply. 'And you?'

'They forgot me, too,' answered the first voice, 'and it is now
one o'clock, so that we shall not be able to leave our prison
till to-morrow--if we are not forgotten again--then.'

'We have nothing now to do here,' said Aurora. 'We must resign
ourselves to our fate--let us go.'

Filled with astonishment Neangir sat up in bed, and beheld by the
light of the moon the two watches slide to the ground and roll
out of the room past the cats' quarters. He rushed towards the
door and on to the staircase, but the watches slipped downstairs
without his seeing them, and into the street. He tried to unlock
the door and follow them, but the key refused to turn, so he gave
up the chase and went back to bed.

The next day all his sorrows returned with tenfold force. He felt
himself lonelier and poorer than ever, and in a fit of despair he
thrust his turban on his head, stuck his sword in his belt, and
left the house determined to seek an explanation from the
merchant who had sold him the silver watch.

When Neangir reached the bazaar he found the man he sought was
absent from his shop, and his place filled by another Jew.

'It is my brother you want,' said he; 'we keep the shop in turn,
and in turn go into the city to do our business.'

'Ah! what business?' cried Neangir in a fury. 'You are the
brother of a scoundrel who sold me yesterday a watch that ran
away in the night. But I will find it somehow, or else you shall
pay for it, as you are his brother!'

'What is that you say?' asked the Jew, around whom a crowd had
rapidly gathered. 'A watch that ran away. If it had been a cask
of wine, your story might be true, but a watch--! That is hardly

'The Cadi shall say whether it is possible or not,' replied
Neangir, who at that moment perceived the other Jew enter the
bazaar. Darting up, he seized him by the arm and dragged him to
the Cadi's house; but not before the man whom he had found in the
shop contrived to whisper to his brother, in a tone loud enough
for Neangir to hear, 'Confess nothing, or we shall both be lost.'

When the Cadi was informed of what had taken place he ordered the
crowd to be dispersed by blows, after the Turkish manner, and
then asked Neangir to state his complaint. After hearing the
young man's story, which seemed to him most extraordinary, he
turned to question the Jewish merchant, who instead of answering
raised his eyes to heaven and fell down in a dead faint.

The judge took no notice of the swooning man, but told Neangir
that his tale was so singular he really could not believe it, and
that he should have the merchant carried back to his own house.
This so enraged Neangir that he forgot the respect due to the
Cadi, and exclaimed at the top of his voice, 'Recover this fellow
from his fainting fit, and force him to confess the truth,'
giving the Jew as he spoke a blow with his sword which caused him
to utter a piercing scream.

'You see for yourself,' said the Jew to the Cadi, 'that this
young man is out of his mind. I forgive him his blow, but do not,
I pray you, leave me in his power.'

At that moment the Bassa chanced to pass the Cadi's house, and
hearing a great noise, entered to inquire the cause. When the
matter was explained he looked attentively at Neangir, and asked
him gently how all these marvels could possibly have happened.

'My lord,' replied Neangir, 'I swear I have spoken the truth, and
perhaps you will believe me when I tell you that I myself have
been the victim of spells wrought by people of this kind, who
should be rooted out from the earth. For three years I was
changed into a three- legged pot, and only returned to man's
shape when one day a turban was laid upon my lid.'

At these words the Bassa rent his robe for joy, and embracing
Neangir, he cried, 'Oh, my son, my son, have I found you at last?
Do you not come from the house of Mohammed and Zinebi?'

'Yes, my lord,' replied Neangir, 'it was they who took care of me
during my misfortune, and taught me by their example to be less
worthy of belonging to you.'

'Blessed be the Prophet,' said the Bassa, 'who has restored one
of my sons to me, at the time I least expected it! You know,' he
continued, addressing the Cadi, 'that during the first years of
my marriage I had three sons by the beautiful Zambac. When he was
three years old a holy dervish gave the eldest a string of the
finest coral, saying "Keep this treasure carefully, and be
faithful to the Prophet, and you will be happy." To the second,
who now stands before you, he presented a copper plate on which
the name of Mahomet was engraved in seven languages, telling him
never to part from his turban, which was the sign of a true
believer, and he would taste the greatest of all joys; while on
the right arm of the third the dervish clasped a bracelet with
the prayer that his right hand should be pure and the left
spotless, so that he might never know sorrow.

'My eldest son neglected the counsel of the dervish and terrible
troubles fell on him, as also on the youngest. To preserve the
second from similar misfortunes I brought him up in a lonely
place, under the care of a faithful servant named Gouloucou,
while I was fighting the enemies of our Holy Faith. On my return
from the wars I hastened to embrace my son, but both he and
Gouloucou had vanished, and it is only a few months since that I
learned that the boy was living with a man called Mohammed, whom
I suspected of having stolen him. Tell me, my son, how it came
about that you fell into his hands.'

'My lord,' replied Neangir, 'I can remember little of the early
years of my life, save that I dwelt in a castle by the seashore
with an old servant. I must have been about twelve years old when
one day as we were out walking we met a man whose face was like
that of this Jew, coming dancing towards us. Suddenly I felt
myself growing faint. I tried to raise my hands to my head, but
they had become stiff and hard. In a word, I had been changed
into a copper pot, and my arms formed the handle. What happened
to my companion I know not, but I was conscious that someone had
picked me up, and was carrying me quickly away.

'After some days, or so it seemed to me, I was placed on the
ground near a thick hedge, and when I heard my captor snoring
beside me I resolved to make my escape. So I pushed my way among
the thorns as well as I could, and walked on steadily for about
an hour.

'You cannot imagine, my lord, how awkward it is to walk with
three legs, especially when your knees are as stiff as mine were.
At length after much difficulty I reached a market-garden, and
hid myself deep down among the cabbages, where I passed a quiet

'The next morning, at sunrise, I felt some one stooping over me
and examining me closely. "What have you got there, Zinebi?" said
the voice of a man a little way off.

'"The most beautiful pot in the whole world," answered the woman
beside me, "and who would have dreamed of finding it among my

'Mohammed lifted me from the ground and looked at me with
admiration. That pleased me, for everyone likes to be admired,
even if he is only a pot! And I was taken into the house and
filled with water, and put on the fire to boil.

'For three years I led a quiet and useful life, being scrubbed
bright every day by Zinebi, then a young and beautiful woman.

'One morning Zinebi set me on the fire, with a fine fillet of
beef inside me to cook for dinner. Being afraid that some of the
steam would escape through the lid, and that the taste of her
stew would be spoilt, she looked about for something to put over
the cover, but could see nothing handy but her husband's turban.
She tied it firmly round the lid, and then left the room. For the
first time during three years I began to feel the fire burning
the soles of my feet, and moved away a little-- doing this with a
great deal more ease than I had felt when making my escape to
Mohammed's garden. I was somehow aware, too, that I was growing
taller; in fact in a few minutes I was a man again.

'After the third hour of prayer Mohammed and Zinebi both
returned, and you can guess their surprise at finding a young man
in the kitchen instead of a copper pot! I told them my story,
which at first they refused to believe, but in the end I
succeeded in persuading them that I was speaking the truth. For
two years more I lived with them, and was treated like their own
son, till the day when they sent me to this city to seek my
fortune. And now, my lords, here are the two letters which I
found in my turban. Perhaps they may be another proof in favour
of my story.'

Whilst Neangir was speaking, the blood from the Jew's wound had
gradually ceased to flow; and at this moment there appeared in
the doorway a lovely Jewess, about twenty-two years old, her hair
and her dress all disordered, as if she had been flying from some
great danger. In one hand she held two crutches of white wood,
and was followed by two men. The first man Neangir knew to be the
brother of the Jew he had struck with his sword, while in the
second the young man thought he recognised the person who was
standing by when he was changed into a pot. Both of these men had
a wide linen band round their thighs and held stout sticks.

The Jewess approached the wounded man and laid the two crutches
near him; then, fixing her eyes on him, she burst into tears.

'Unhappy Izouf,' she murmured, 'why do you suffer yourself to be
led into such dangerous adventures? Look at the consequences, not
only to yourself, but to your two brothers,' turning as she spoke
to the men who had come in with her, and who had sunk down on the
mat at the feet of the Jew.

The Bassa and his companions were struck both with the beauty of
the Jewess and also with her words, and begged her to give them
an explanation.

'My lords,' she said, 'my name is Sumi, and I am the daughter of
Moizes, one of our most famous rabbis. I am the victim of my love
for Izaf,' pointing to the man who had entered last, 'and in
spite of his ingratitude, I cannot tear him from my heart. Cruel
enemy of my life,' she continued turning to Izaf, 'tell these
gentlemen your story and that of your brothers, and try to gain
your pardon by repentance.'

'We all three were born at the same time,' said the Jew, obeying
the command of Sumi at a sign from the Cadi, 'and are the sons of
the famous Nathan Ben-Sadi, who gave us the names of Izif, Izouf,
and Izaf. From our earliest years we were taught the secrets of
magic, and as we were all born under the same stars we shared the
same happiness and the same troubles.

'Our mother died before I can remember, and when we were fifteen
our father was seized with a dangerous illness which no spells
could cure. Feeling death draw near, he called us to his bedside
and took leave of us in these words:

'"My sons, I have no riches to bequeath to you; my only wealth
was those secrets of magic which you know. Some stones you
already have, engraved with mystic signs, and long ago I taught
you how to make others. But you still lack the most precious of
all talismans--the three rings belonging to the daughters of
Siroco. Try to get possession of them, but take heed on beholding
these young girls that you do not fall under the power of their
beauty. Their religion is different from yours, and further, they
are the betrothed brides of the sons of the Bassa of the Sea. And
to preserve you from a love which can bring you nothing but
sorrow, I counsel you in time of peril to seek out the daughter
of Moizes the Rabbi, who cherishes a hidden passion for Izaf, and
possesses the Book of Spells, which her father himself wrote with
the sacred ink that was used for the Talmud." So saying, our
father fell back on his cushions and died, leaving us burning
with desire for the three rings of the daughters of Siroco.

'No sooner were our sad duties finished than we began to make
inquiries where these young ladies were to be found, and we
learned after much trouble that Siroco, their father, had fought
in many wars, and that his daughters, whose beauty was famous
throughout all the land, were named Aurora, Argentine, and

At the second of these names, both the Bassa and his son gave a
start of surprise, but they said nothing and Izaf went on with
his story.

'The first thing to be done was to put on a disguise, and it was
in the dress of foreign merchants that we at length approached
the young ladies, taking care to carry with us a collection of
fine stones which we had hired for the occasion. But alas! it was
to no purpose that Nathan Ben-Sadi had warned us to close our
hearts against their charms! The peerless Aurora was clothed in a
garment of golden hue, studded all over with flashing jewels; the
fair-haired Argentine wore a dress of silver, and the young
Zelida, loveliest of them all, the costume of a Persian lady.

'Among other curiosities that we had brought with us, was a flask
containing an elixir which had the quality of exciting love in
the breasts of any man or woman who drank of it. This had been
given me by the fair Sumi, who had used it herself and was full
of wrath because I refused to drink it likewise, and so return
her passion. I showed this liquid to the three maidens who were
engaged in examining the precious stones, and choosing those that
pleased them best; and I was in the act of pouring some in a
crystal cup, when Zelida's eyes fell on a paper wrapped round the
flask containing these words. "Beware lest you drink this water
with any other man than him who will one day be your husband."
"Ah, traitor!" she exclaimed, "what snare have you laid for me?"
and glancing where her finger pointed I recognised the writing of

'By this time my two brothers had already got possession of the
rings of Aurora and Argentine in exchange for some merchandise
which they coveted, and no sooner had the magic circles left
their hands than the two sisters vanished completely, and in
their place nothing was to be seen but a watch of gold and one of
silver. At this instant the old slave whom we had bribed to let
us enter the house, rushed into the room announcing the return of
Zelida's father. My brothers, trembling with fright, hid the
watches in their turbans, and while the slave was attending to
Zelida, who had sunk fainting to the ground, we managed to make
our escape.

'Fearing to be traced by the enraged Siroco, we did not dare to
go back to the house where we lodged, but took refuge with Sumi.

'"Unhappy wretches!" cried she, "is it thus that you have
followed the counsels of your father? This very morning I
consulted my magic books, and saw you in the act of abandoning
your hearts to the fatal passion which will one day be your ruin.
No, do not think I will tamely bear this insult! It was I who
wrote the letter which stopped Zelida in the act of drinking the
elixir of love! As for you," she went on, turning to my brothers,
"you do not yet know what those two watches will cost you! But
you can learn it now, and the knowledge of the truth will only
serve to render your lives still more miserable."

'As she spoke she held out the sacred book written by Moizes, and
pointed to the following lines:

'"If at midnight the watches are wound with the key of gold and
the key of silver, they will resume their proper shapes during
the first hour of the day. They will always remain under the care
of a woman, and will come back to her wherever they may be. And
the woman appointed to guard them is the daughter of Moizes."

'My brothers were full of rage when they saw themselves
outwitted, but there was no help for it. The watches were
delivered up to Sumi and they went their way, while I remained
behind curious to see what would happen.

'As night wore on Sumi wound up both watches, and when midnight
struck Aurora and her sister made their appearance. They knew
nothing of what had occurred and supposed they had just awakened
from sleep, but when Sumi's story made them understand their
terrible fate, they both sobbed with despair and were only
consoled when Sumi promised never to forsake them. Then one
o'clock sounded, and they became watches again.

'All night long I was a prey to vague fears, and I felt as if
something unseen was pushing me on--in what direction I did not
know. At dawn I rose and went out, meeting Izif in the street
suffering from the same dread as myself. We agreed that
Constantinople was no place for us any longer, and calling to
Izouf to accompany us, we left the city together, but soon
determined to travel separately, so that we might not be so
easily recognised by the spies of Siroco.

'A few days later I found myself at the door of an old castle
near the sea, before which a tall slave was pacing to and fro.
The gift of one or two worthless jewels loosened his tongue, and
he informed me that he was in the service of the son of the Bassa
of the Sea, at that time making war in distant countries. The
youth, he told me, had been destined from his boyhood to marry
the daughter of Siroco, whose sisters were to be the brides of
his brothers, and went on to speak of the talisman that his
charge possessed. But I could think of nothing but the beautiful
Zelida, and my passion, which I thought I had conquered, awoke in
full force.

'In order to remove this dangerous rival from my path, I resolved
to kidnap him, and to this end I began to act a madman, and to
sing and dance loudly, crying to the slave to fetch the boy and
let him see my tricks. He consented, and both were so diverted
with my antics that they laughed till the tears ran down their
cheeks, and even tried to imitate me. Then I declared I felt
thirsty and begged the slave to fetch me some water, and while he
was absent I advised the youth to take off his turban, so as to
cool his head. He complied gladly, and in the twinkling of an eye
was changed into a pot. A cry from the slave warned me that I had
no time to lose if I would save my life, so I snatched up the pot
and fled with it like the wind.

'You have heard, my lords, what became of the pot, so I will only
say now that when I awoke it had disappeared; but I was partly
consoled for its loss by finding my two brothers fast asleep not
far from me. "How did you get here?" I inquired, "and what has
happened to you since we parted?"

'"Alas!" replied Izouf, "we were passing a wayside inn from which
came sounds of songs and laughter, and fools that we were--we
entered and sat down. Circassian girls of great beauty were
dancing for the amusement of several men, who not only received
us politely, but placed us near the two loveliest maidens. Our
happiness was complete, and time flew unknown to us, when one of
the Circassians leaned forward and said to her sister, 'Their
brother danced, and they must dance too.' What they meant by
these words I know not, but perhaps you can tell us?"

'"I understand quite well," I replied. "They were thinking of the
day that I stole the son of the Bassa, and had danced before

'"Perhaps you are right," continued Izouf, "for the two ladies
took our hands and danced with us till we were quite exhausted,
and when at last we sat down a second time to table we drank more
wine than was good for us. Indeed, our heads grew so confused,
that when the men jumped up and threatened to kill us, we could
make no resistance and suffered ourselves to be robbed of
everything we had about us, including the most precious
possession of all, the two talismans of the daughters of Siroco."

'Not knowing what else to do, we all three returned to
Constantinople to ask the advice of Sumi, and found that she was
already aware of our misfortunes, having read about them in the
book of Moizes. The kind-hearted creature wept bitterly at our
story, but, being poor herself, could give us little help. At
last I proposed that every morning we should sell the silver
watch into which Argentine was changed, as it would return to
Sumi every evening unless it was wound up with the silver key--
which was not at all likely. Sumi consented, but only on the
condition that we would never sell the watch without ascertaining
the house where it was to be found, so that she might also take
Aurora thither, and thus Argentine would not be alone if by any
chance she was wound up at the mystic hour. For some weeks now we
have lived by this means, and the two daughters of Siroco have
never failed to return to Sumi each night. Yesterday Izouf sold
the silver watch to this young man, and in the evening placed the
gold watch on the steps by order of Sumi, just before his
customer entered the house; from which both watches came back
early this morning.'

'If I had only known!' cried Neangir. 'If I had had more presence
of mind, I should have seen the lovely Argentine, and if her
portrait is so fair, what must the original be!'

'It was not your fault,' replied the Cadi, 'you are no magician;
and who could guess that the watch must be wound at such an hour?
But I shall give orders that the merchant is to hand it over to
you, and this evening you will certainly not forget.'

'It is impossible to let you have it to-day,' answered Izouf,
'for it is already sold.'

'If that is so,' said the Cadi, 'you must return the three gold
pieces which the young man paid.'

The Jew, delighted to get off so easily, put his hand in his
pocket, when Neangir stopped him.

'No, no,' he exclaimed, 'it is not money I want, but the adorable
Argentine; without her everything is valueless.'

'My dear Cadi,' said the Bassa, 'he is right. The treasure that
my son has lost is absolutely priceless.'

'My lord,' replied the Cadi, 'your wisdom is greater than mine.
Give judgment I pray you in the matter.'

So the Bassa desired them all to accompany him to his house, and
commanded his slaves not to lose sight of the three Jewish

When they arrived at the door of his dwelling, he noticed two
women sitting on a bench close by, thickly veiled and beautifully
dressed. Their wide satin trousers were embroidered in silver,
and their muslin robes were of the finest texture. In the hand of
one was a bag of pink silk tied with green ribbons, containing
something that seemed to move.

At the approach of the Bassa both ladies rose, and came towards
him. Then the one who held the bag addressed him saying, 'Noble
lord, buy, I pray you, this bag, without asking to see what it

'How much do you want for it?' asked the Bassa.

'Three hundred sequins,' replied the unknown.

At these words the Bassa laughed contemptuously, and passed on
without speaking.

'You will not repent of your bargain,' went on the woman.
'Perhaps if we come back to-morrow you will be glad to give us
the four hundred sequins we shall then ask. And the next day the
price will be five hundred.'

'Come away,' said her companion, taking hold of her sleeve. 'Do
not let us stay here any longer. It may cry, and then our secret
will be discovered.' And so saying, the two young women

The Jews were left in the front hall under the care of the
slaves, and Neangir and Sumi followed the Bassa inside the house,
which was magnificently furnished. At one end of a large,
brilliantly-lighted room a lady of about thirty-five years old
reclined on a couch, still beautiful in spite of the sad
expression of her face.

'Incomparable Zambac,' said the Bassa, going up to her, 'give me
your thanks, for here is the lost son for whom you have shed so
many tears,' but before his mother could clasp him in her arms
Neangir had flung himself at her feet.

'Let the whole house rejoice with me,' continued the Bassa, 'and
let my two sons Ibrahim and Hassan be told, that they may embrace
their brother.'

'Alas! my lord!' said Zambac, 'do you forget that this is the
hour when Hassan weeps on his hand, and Ibrahim gathers up his
coral beads?'

'Let the command of the Prophet be obeyed,' replied the Bassa;
'then we will wait till the evening.'

'Forgive me, noble lord,' interrupted Sumi, 'but what is this
mystery? With the help of the Book of Spells perhaps I may be of
some use in the matter.'

'Sumi,' answered the Bassa, 'I owe you already the happiness of
my life; come with me then, and the sight of my unhappy sons will
tell you of our trouble better than any words of mine.'

The Bassa rose from his divan and drew aside the hangings leading
to a large hall, closely followed by Neangir and Sumi. There they
saw two young men, one about seventeen, and the other nineteen
years of age. The younger was seated before a table, his forehead
resting on his right hand, which he was watering with his tears.
He raised his head for a moment when his father entered, and
Neangir and Sumi both saw that this hand was of ebony.

The other young man was occupied busily in collecting coral beads
which were scattered all over the floor of the room, and as he
picked them up he placed them on the same table where his brother
was sitting. He had already gathered together ninety-eight beads,
and thought they were all there, when they suddenly rolled off
the table and he had to begin his work over again.

'Do you see,' whispered the Bassa, 'for three hours daily one
collects these coral beads, and for the same space of time the
other laments over his hand which has become black, and I am
wholly ignorant what is the cause of either misfortune.'

'Do not let us stay here,' said Sumi, 'our presence must add to
their grief. But permit me to fetch the Book of Spells, which I
feel sure will tell us not only the cause of their malady but
also its cure.'

The Bassa readily agreed to Sumi's proposal, but Neangir objected
strongly. 'If Sumi leaves us,' he said to his father, 'I shall
not see my beloved Argentine when she returns to-night with the
fair Aurora. And life is an eternity till I behold her.'

'Be comforted,' replied Sumi. 'I will be back before sunset; and
I leave you my adored Izaf as a pledge.'

Scarcely had the Jewess left Neangir, when the old female slave
entered the hall where the three Jews still remained carefully
guarded, followed by a man whose splendid dress prevented Neangir
from recognising at first as the person in whose house he had
dined two days before. But the woman he knew at once to be the
nurse of Zelida.

He started eagerly forward, but before he had time to speak the
slave turned to the soldier she was conducting. 'My lord,' she
said, 'those are the men; I have tracked them from the house of
the Cadi to this palace. They are the same; I am not mistaken,
strike and avenge yourself.'

As he listened the face of the stranger grew scarlet with anger.
He drew his sword and in another moment would have rushed on the
Jews, when Neangir and the slaves of the Bassa seized hold of

'What are you doing?' cried Neangir. 'How dare you attack those
whom the Bassa has taken under his protection?'

'Ah, my son,' replied the soldier, 'the Bassa would withdraw his
protection if he knew that these wretches have robbed me of all I
have dearest in the world. He knows them as little as he knows

'But he knows me very well,' replied Neangir, 'for he has
recognised me as his son. Come with me now into his presence.'

The stranger bowed and passed through the curtain held back by
Neangir, whose surprise was great at seeing his father spring
forward and clasp the soldier in his arms.

'What! is it you, my dear Siroco?' cried he. 'I believed you had
been slain in that awful battle when the followers of the Prophet
were put to flight. But why do your eyes kindle with the flames
they shot forth on that fearful day? Calm yourself and tell me
what I can do to help you. See, I have found my son, let that be
a good omen for your happiness also.'

'I did not guess,' answered Siroco, 'that the son you have so
long mourned had come back to you. Some days since the Prophet
appeared to me in a dream, floating in a circle of light, and he
said to me, "Go to-morrow at sunset to the Galata Gate, and there
you will find a young man whom you must bring home with you. He
is the second son of your old friend the Bassa of the Sea, and
that you may make no mistake, put your fingers in his turban and
you will feel the plaque on which my name is engraved in seven
different languages."'

'I did as I was bid,' went on Siroco, 'and so charmed was I with
his face and manner that I caused him to fall in love with
Argentine, whose portrait I gave him. But at the moment when I
was rejoicing in the happiness before me, and looking forward to
the pleasure of restoring you your son, some drops of the elixir
of love were spilt on the table, and caused a thick vapour to
arise, which hid everything. When it had cleared away he was
gone. This morning my old slave informed me that she had
discovered the traitors who had stolen my daughters from me, and
I hastened hither to avenge them. But I place myself in your
hands, and will follow your counsel.'

'Fate will favour us, I am sure,' said the Bassa, 'for this very
night I expect to secure both the silver and the gold watch. So
send at once and pray Zelida to join us.'

A rustling of silken stuffs drew their eyes to the door, and
Ibrahim and Hassan, whose daily penance had by this time been
performed, entered to embrace their brother. Neangir and Hassan,
who had also drunk of the elixir of love, could think of nothing
but the beautiful ladies who had captured their hearts, while the
spirits of Ibrahim had been cheered by the news that the daughter
of Moizes hoped to find in the Book of Spells some charm to
deliver him from collecting the magic beads.

It was some hours later that Sumi returned, bringing with her the
sacred book.

'See,' she said, beckoning to Hassan, 'your destiny is written
here.' And Hassan stooped and read these words in Hebrew. 'His
right hand has become black as ebony from touching the fat of an
impure animal, and will remain so till the last of its race is
drowned in the sea.'

'Alas!' sighed the unfortunate youth. 'It now comes back to my
memory. One day the slave of Zambac was making a cake. She warned
me not to touch, as the cake was mixed with lard, but I did not
heed her, and in an instant my hand became the ebony that it now

'Holy dervish!' exclaimed the Bassa, 'how true were your words!
My son has neglected the advice you gave him on presenting him
the bracelet, and he has been severely punished. But tell me, O
wise Sumi, where I can find the last of the accursed race who has
brought this doom on my son?'

'It is written here,' replied Sumi, turning over some leaves.
'The little black pig is in the pink bag carried by the two

When he read this the Bassa sank on his cushions in despair.

'Ah,' he said, 'that is the bag that was offered me this morning
for three hundred sequins. Those must be the women who caused
Izif and Izouf to dance, and took from them the two talismans of
the daughters of Siroco. They only can break the spell that has
been cast on us. Let them be found and I will gladly give them
the half of my possessions. Idiot that I was to send them away!'

While the Bassa was bewailing his folly, Ibrahim in his turn had
opened the book, and blushed deeply as he read the words: 'The
chaplet of beads has been defiled by the game of "Odd and Even."
Its owner has tried to cheat by concealing one of the numbers.
Let the faithless Moslem seek for ever the missing bead.'

'O heaven,' cried Ibrahim, 'that unhappy day rises up before me.
I had cut the thread of the chaplet, while playing with Aurora.
Holding the ninety-nine beads in my hand she guessed "Odd," and
in order that she might lose I let one bead fall from my hand.
Since then I have sought it daily, but it never has been found.'

'Holy dervish!' cried the Bassa, 'how true were your words! From
the time that the sacred chaplet was no longer complete, my son
has borne the penalty. But may not the Book of Spells teach us
how to deliver Ibrahim also?'

'Listen,' said Sumi, 'this is what I find: "The coral bead lies
in the fifth fold of the dress of yellow brocade."'   'Ah, what
good fortune!' exclaimed the Bassa; 'we shall shortly see the
beautiful Aurora, and Ibrahim shall at once search in the fifth
fold of her yellow brocade. For it is she no doubt of whom the
book speaks.'

As the Jewess closed the Book of Moizes, Zelida appeared,
accompanied by a whole train of slaves and her old nurse. At her
entrance Hassan, beside himself with joy, flung himself on his
knees and kissed her hand.

'My lord,' he said to the Bassa, 'pardon me these transports. No
elixir of love was needed to inflame my heart! Let the marriage
rite make us speedily one.'

'My son, are you mad?' asked the Bassa. 'As long as the
misfortunes of your brothers last, shall you alone be happy? And
whoever heard of a bridegroom with a black hand? Wait yet a
little longer, till the black pig is drowned in the sea.'

'Yes! dear Hassan,' said Zelida, 'our happiness will be increased
tenfold when my sisters have regained their proper shapes. And
here is the elixir which I have brought with me, so that their
joy may equal ours.' And she held out the flask to the Bassa, who
had it closed in his presence.

Zambac was filled with joy at the sight of Zelida, and embraced
her with delight. Then she led the way into the garden, and
invited all her friends to seat themselves under the thick
overhanging branches of a splendid jessamine tree. No sooner,
however, were they comfortably settled, than they were astonished
to hear a man's voice, speaking angrily on the other side of the

'Ungrateful girls!' it said, 'is this the way you treat me? Let
me hide myself for ever! This cave is no longer dark enough or
deep enough for me.'

A burst of laughter was the only answer, and the voice continued,
'What have I done to earn such contempt? Was this what you
promised me when I managed to get for you the talismans of
beauty? Is this the reward I have a right to expect when I have
bestowed on you the little black pig, who is certain to bring you
good luck?'

At these words the curiosity of the listeners passed all bounds,
and the Bassa commanded his slaves instantly to tear down the
wall. It was done, but the man was nowhere to be seen, and there
were only two girls of extraordinary beauty, who seemed quite at
their ease, and came dancing gaily on to the terrace. With them
was an old slave in whom the Bassa recognised Gouloucou, the
former guardian of Neangir.

Gouloucou shrank with fear when he saw the Bassa, as he expected
nothing less than death at his hands for allowing Neangir to be
snatched away. But the Bassa made him signs of forgiveness, and
asked him how he had escaped death when he had thrown himself
from the cliff. Gouloucou explained that he had been picked up by
a dervish who had cured his wounds, and had then given him as
slave to the two young ladies now before the company, and in
their service he had remained ever since.

'But,' said the Bassa, 'where is the little black pig of which
the voice spoke just now?'

'My lord,' answered one of the ladies, 'when at your command the
wall was thrown down, the man whom you heard speaking was so
frightened at the noise that he caught up the pig and ran away.'

'Let him be pursued instantly,' cried the Bassa; but the ladies

'Do not be alarmed, my lord,' said one, 'he is sure to return.
Only give orders that the entrance to the cave shall be guarded,
so that when he is once in he shall not get out again.'

By this time night was falling and they all went back to the
palace, where coffee and fruits were served in a splendid
gallery, near the women's apartments. The Bassa then ordered the
three Jews to be brought before him, so that he might see whether
these were the two damsels who had forced them to dance at the
inn, but to his great vexation it was found that when their
guards had gone to knock down the wall the Jews had escaped.

At this news the Jewess Sumi turned pale, but glancing at the
Book of Spells her face brightened, and she said half aloud,
'There is no cause for disquiet; they will capture the dervish,'
while Hassan lamented loudly that as soon as fortune appeared on
one side she fled on the other!

On hearing this reflection one of the Bassa's pages broke into a
laugh. 'This fortune comes to us dancing my lord,' said he, 'and
the other leaves us on crutches. Do not be afraid. She will not
go very far.'

The Bassa, shocked at his impertinent interference, desired him
to leave the room and not to come back till he was sent for.

'My lord shall be obeyed,' said the page, 'but when I return, it
shall be in such good company that you will welcome me gladly.'
So saying, he went out.

When they were alone, Neangir turned to the fair strangers and
implored their help. 'My brothers and myself,' he cried, 'are
filled with love for three peerless maidens, two of whom are
under a cruel spell. If their fate happened to be in your hands,
would you not do all in your power to restore them to happiness
and liberty?'

But the young man's appeal only stirred the two ladies to anger.
'What,' exclaimed one, 'are the sorrows of lovers to us? Fate has
deprived us of our lovers, and if it depends on us the whole
world shall suffer as much as we do!'

This unexpected reply was heard with amazement by all present,
and the Bassa entreated the speaker to tell them her story.
Having obtained permission of her sister, she began:

               The Story of the Fair Circassians

'We were born in Circassia of poor people, and my sister's name
is Tezila and mine Dely. Having nothing but our beauty to help us
in life, we were carefully trained in all the accomplishments
that give pleasure. We were both quick to learn, and from our
childhood could play all sorts of instruments, could sing, and
above all could dance. We were besides, lively and merry, as in
spite of our misfortunes we are to this day.

'We were easily pleased and quite content with our lives at home,
when one morning the officials who had been sent to find wives
for the Sultan saw us, and were struck with our beauty. We had
always expected something of the sort, and were resigned to our
lot, when we chanced to see two young men enter our house. The
elder, who was about twenty years of age, had black hair and very
bright eyes. The other could not have been more than fifteen, and
was so fair that he might easily have passed for a girl.

'They knocked at the door with a timid air and begged our parents
to give them shelter, as they had lost their way. After some
hesitation their request was granted, and they were invited into
the room in which we were. And if our parents' hearts were
touched by their beauty, our own were not any harder, so that our
departure for the palace, which had been arranged for the next
day, suddenly became intolerable to us.

'Night came, and I awoke from my sleep to find the younger of the
two strangers sitting at my bedside and felt him take my hand.

'"Fear nothing, lovely Dely," he whispered, "from one who never
knew love till he saw you. My name," he went on, "is Prince
Delicate, and I am the son of the king of the Isle of Black
Marble. My friend, who travels with me, is one of the richest
nobles of my country, and the secrets which he knows are the envy
of the Sultan himself. And we left our native country because my
father wished me to marry a lady of great beauty, but with one
eye a trifle smaller than the other."

'My vanity was flattered at so speedy a conquest, and I was
charmed with the way the young man had declared his passion. I
turned my eyes slowly on him, and the look I gave him caused him
almost to lose his senses. He fell fainting forward, and I was
unable to move till Tezila, who had hastily put on a dress, ran
to my assistance together with Thelamis, the young noble of whom
the Prince had spoken.

'As soon as we were all ourselves again we began to bewail our
fate, and the journey that we were to take that very day to
Constantinople. But we felt a little comforted when Thelamis
assured us that he and the prince would follow in our steps, and
would somehow contrive to speak to us. Then they kissed our
hands, and left the house by a side-way.

'A few moments later our parents came to tell us that the escort
had arrived, and having taken farewell of them we mounted the
camels, and took our seats in a kind of box that was fixed to the
side of the animal. These boxes were large enough for us to sleep
in comfortably, and as there was a window in the upper part, we
were able to see the country through which we passed.

'For several days we journeyed on, feeling sad and anxious as to
what might become of us, when one day as I was looking out of the
window of our room, I heard my name called, and beheld a
beautifully dressed girl jumping out of the box on the other side
of our camel. One glance told me that it was the prince, and my
heart bounded with joy. It was, he said, Thelamis's idea to
disguise him like this, and that he himself had assumed the
character of a slave-dealer who was taking this peerless maiden
as a present to the Sultan. Thelamis had also persuaded the
officer in charge of the caravan to let him hire the vacant box,
so it was easy for the prince to scramble out of his own window
and approach ours.

This ingenious trick enchanted us, but our agreeable conversation
was soon interrupted by the attendants, who perceived that the
camel was walking in a crooked manner and came to find out what
was wrong. Luckily they were slow in their movements, and the
prince had just time to get back to his own box and restore the
balance, before the trick was discovered.

'But neither the prince nor his friend had any intention of
allowing us to enter the Sultan's palace, though it was difficult
to know how we were to escape, and what was to become of us when
once we had escaped. At length, one day as we were drawing near
Constantinople, we learned from the prince that Thelamis had made
acquaintance with a holy dervish whom he had met on the road, and
had informed him that we were his sisters, who were being sold as
slaves against his will. The good man was interested in the
story, and readily agreed to find us shelter if we could manage
to elude the watchfulness of our guards. The risk was great, but
it was our only chance.

'That night, when the whole caravan was fast asleep, we raised
the upper part of our boxes and by the help of Thelamis climbed
silently out. We next went back some distance along the way we
had come, then, striking into another road, reached at last the
retreat prepared for us by the dervish. Here we found food and
rest, and I need not say what happiness it was to be free once

'The dervish soon became a slave to our beauty, and the day after
our escape he proposed that we should allow him to conduct us to
an inn situated at a short distance, where we should find two
Jews, owners of precious talismans which did not really belong to
them. "Try," said the dervish, "by some means to get possession
of them."

'The inn, though not on the direct road to Constantinople, was a
favourite one with merchants, owing to the excellence of the
food, and on our arrival we discovered at least six or eight
other people who had stopped for refreshment. They greeted us
politely, and we sat down to table together.

'In a short time the two men described by the dervish entered the
room, and at a sign from him my sister made room at her side for
one, while I did the same for the other.

'Now the dervish had happened to mention that "their brother had
danced." At the moment we paid no attention to this remark, but
it came back to our minds now, and we determined that they should
dance also. To accomplish this we used all our arts and very soon
bent them to our wills, so that they could refuse us nothing. At
the end of the day we remained possessors of the talismans and
had left them to their fate, while the prince and Thelamis fell
more in love with us than ever, and declared that we were more
lovely than any women in the world.

'The sun had set before we quitted the inn, and we had made no
plans as to where we should go next, so we readily consented to
the prince's proposal that we should embark without delay for the
Isle of Black Marble. What a place it was! Rocks blacker than jet
towered above its shores and shed thick darkness over the
country. Our sailors had not been there before and were nearly as
frightened as ourselves, but thanks to Thelamis, who undertook to
be our pilot, we landed safely on the beach.

'When we had left the coast behind us, with its walls of jet, we
entered a lovely country where the fields were greener, the
streams clearer, and the sun brighter than anywhere else. The
people crowded round to welcome their prince, whom they loved
dearly, but they told him that the king was still full of rage at
his son's refusal to marry his cousin the Princess Okimpare, and
also at his flight. Indeed, they all begged him not to visit the
capital, as his life would hardly be safe. So, much as I should
have enjoyed seeing the home of my beloved prince, I implored him
to listen to this wise advice and to let us all go to Thelamis's
palace in the middle of a vast forest.

'To my sister and myself, who had been brought up in a cottage,
this house of Thelamis's seemed like fairyland. It was built of
pink marble, so highly polished that the flowers and streams
surrounding it were reflected as in a mirror. One set of rooms
was furnished especially for me in yellow silk and silver, to
suit my black hair. Fresh dresses were provided for us every day,
and we had slaves to wait on us. Ah, why could not this happiness
have lasted for ever!

'The peace of our lives was troubled by Thelamis's jealousy of my
sister, as he could not endure to see her on friendly terms with
the prince, though knowing full well that his heart was mine.
Every day we had scenes of tender reproaches and of explanations,
but Tezila's tears never failed to bring Thelamis to his knees,
with prayers for forgiveness.

'We had been living in this way for some months when one day the
news came that the king had fallen dangerously ill. I begged the
prince to hurry at once to the Court, both to see his father and
also to show himself to the senators and nobles, but as his love
for me was greater than his desire of a crown, he hesitated as if
foreseeing all that afterwards happened. At last Tezila spoke to
him so seriously in Thelamis's presence, that he determined to
go, but promised that he would return before night.

'Night came but no prince, and Tezila, who had been the cause of
his departure, showed such signs of uneasiness that Thelamis's
jealousy was at once awakened. As for me, I cannot tell what I
suffered. Not being able to sleep I rose from my bed and wandered
into the forest, along the road which he had taken so many hours
before. Suddenly I heard in the distance the sound of a horse's
hoofs, and in a few moments the prince had flung himself down and
was by my side. "Ah, how I adore you!" he exclaimed; "Thelamis's
love will never equal mine." The words were hardly out of his
mouth when I heard a slight noise behind, and before we could
turn round both our heads were rolling in front of us, while the
voice of Thelamis cried:

'"Perjured wretches, answer me; and you, faithless Tezila, tell
me why you have betrayed me like this?"

'Then I understood what had happened, and that, in his rage, he
had mistaken me for my sister.

'"Alas," replied my head in weak tones, "I am not Tezila, but
Dely, whose life you have destroyed, as well as that of your
friend." At this Thelamis paused and seemed to reflect for an

'"Be not frightened," he said more quietly, "I can make you whole
again," and laying a magic powder on our tongues he placed our
heads on our necks. In the twinkling of an eye our heads were
joined to our bodies without leaving so much as a scar; only
that, blinded with rage as he still was, Thelamis had placed my
head on the prince's body, and his on mine!

'I cannot describe to you how odd we both felt at this strange
transformation. We both instinctively put up our hands--he to
feel his hair, which was, of course, dressed like a woman's, and
I to raise the turban which pressed heavily on my forehead. But
we did not know what had happened to us, for the night was still

'At this point Tezila appeared, followed by a troop of slaves
bearing flowers. It was only by the light of their torches that
we understood what had occurred. Indeed the first thought of both
of us was that we must have changed clothes.

'Now in spite of what we may say, we all prefer our own bodies to
those of anybody else, so notwithstanding our love for each
other, at first we could not help feeling a little cross with
Thelamis. However, so deep was the prince's passion for me, that
very soon he began to congratulate himself on the change. " My
happiness is perfect," he said; "my heart, beautiful Dely, has
always been yours, and now I have your head also."

'But though the prince made the best of it, Thelamis was much
ashamed of his stupidity. "I have," he said hesitatingly, "two
other pastilles which have the same magic properties as those I
used before. Let me cut off your heads again, and that will put
matters straight." The proposal sounded tempting, but was a
little risky, and after consulting together we decided to let
things remain as they were. "Do not blame me then," continued
Thelamis, "if you will not accept my offer. But take the two
pastilles, and if it ever happens that you are decapitated a
second time, make use of them in the way I have shown you, and
each will get back his own head." So saying he presented us with
the pastilles, and we all returned to the castle.

'However, the troubles caused by the unfortunate exchange were
only just beginning. My head, without thinking what it was doing,
led the prince's body to my apartments. But my women, only
looking at the dress, declared I had mistaken the corridor, and
called some slaves to conduct me to his highness's rooms. This
was bad enough, but when--as it was still night my servants began
to undress me, I nearly fainted from surprise and confusion, and
no doubt the prince's head was suffering in the same manner at
the other end of the castle!

'By the next morning--you will easily guess that we slept but
little--we had grown partly accustomed to our strange situation,
and when we looked in the mirror, the prince had become
brown-skinned and black-haired, while my head was covered with
his curly golden locks. And after that first day, everyone in the
palace had become so accustomed to the change that they thought
no more about it.

'Some weeks after this, we heard that the king of the Isle of
Black Marble was dead. The prince's head, which once was mine,
was full of ambitious desires, and he longed to ride straight to
the capital and proclaim himself king. But then came the question
as to whether the nobles would recognise the prince with a girl's
body, and indeed, when we came to think of it, which was prince
and which was girl?

'At last, after much argument, my head carried the day and we set
out; but only to find that the king had declared the Princess
Okimpare his successor. The greater part of the senators and
nobles openly professed that they would much have preferred the
rightful heir, but as they could not recognise him either in the
prince or me, they chose to consider us as impostors and threw us
into prison.

'A few days later Tezila and Thelamis, who had followed us to the
capital, came to tell us that the new queen had accused us of
high treason, and had herself been present at our trial--which
was conducted without us. They had been in mortal terror as to
what would be our sentence, but by a piece of extraordinary luck
we had been condemned to be beheaded.

'I told my sister that I did not see exactly where the luck came
in, but Thelamis interrupted me rudely:

'"What!" he cried, "of course I shall make use of the pastilles,
and--" but here the officers arrived to lead us to the great
square where the execution was to take place--for Okimpare was
determined there should be no delay.

'The square was crowded with people of all ages and all ranks,
and in the middle a platform had been erected on which was the
scaffold, with the executioner, in a black mask, standing by. At
a sign from him I mounted first, and in a moment my head was
rolling at his feet. With a bound my sister and Thelamis were
beside me, and like lightning Thelamis seized the sabre from the
headsman, and cut off the head of the prince. And before the
multitude had recovered from their astonishment at these strange
proceedings, our bodies were joined to our right heads, and the
pastilles placed on our tongues. Then Thelamis led the prince to
the edge of the platform and presented him to the people, saying,
"Behold your lawful king."

'Shouts of joy rent the air at the sound of Thelamis's words, and
the noise reached Okimpare in the palace. Smitten with despair at
the news, she fell down unconscious on her balcony, and was
lifted up by the slaves and taken back to her own house.

'Meanwhile our happiness was all turned to sorrow. I had rushed
up to the prince to embrace him fondly, when he suddenly grew
pale and staggered.

'"I die faithful to you," he murmured, turning his eyes towards
me, "and I die a king!" and leaning his head on my shoulder he
expired quietly, for one of the arteries in his neck had been cut

'Not knowing what I did I staggered towards the sabre which was
lying near me, with the intention of following my beloved prince
as speedily as possible. And when Thelamis seized my hand (but
only just in time), in my madness I turned the sabre upon him,
and he fell struck through the heart at my feet.'

 The whole company were listening to the story with breathless
attention, when it became plain that Dely could go no further,
while Tezila had flung herself on a heap of cushions and hidden
her face. Zambac ordered her women to give them all the attention
possible, and desired they should be carried into her own rooms.

When the two sisters were in this condition, Ibrahim, who was a
very prudent young man, suggested to his parents that, as the two
Circassians were both unconscious, it would be an excellent
opportunity to search them and see if the talismans belonging to
the daughters of Siroco were concealed about their persons. But
the Bassa, shocked at the notion of treating his guests in so
inhospitable a manner, refused to do anything of the kind, adding
that the next day he hoped to persuade them to give the talismans
up of their own free will.

By this time it was nearly midnight and Neangir, who was standing
near the Jewess Sumi, drew out the portrait of Argentine, and
heard with delight that she was even more beautiful than her
picture. Everyone was waiting on tip-toe for the appearance of
the two watches, who were expected when the clock struck twelve
to come in search of Sumi, and that there might be no delay the
Bassa ordered all the doors to be flung wide open. It was done,
and there entered not the longed-for watches, but the page who
had been sent away in disgrace.

Then the Bassa arose in wrath. 'Azemi,' he said, 'did I not order
you to stand no more in my presence?'

'My lord,' replied Azemi, modestly, 'I was hidden outside the
door, listening to the tale of the two Circassians. And as I know
you are fond of stories, give me also leave to tell you one. I
promise you it shall not be long.'

'Speak on,' replied the Bassa, 'but take heed what you say.'

'My lord,' began Azemi, 'this morning I was walking in the town
when I noticed a man going in the same direction followed by a
slave. He entered a baker's shop, where he bought some bread
which he gave to the slave to carry. I watched him and saw that
he purchased many other kinds of provisions at other places, and
when the slave could carry no more his master commanded him to
return home and have supper ready at midnight.

'When left alone the man went up the street, and turning into a
jeweller's shop, brought out a watch that as far as I could see
was made of silver. He walked on a few steps, then stooped and
picked up a gold watch which lay at his feet. At this point I ran
up and told him that if he did not give me half its price I would
report him to the Cadi; he agreed, and conducting me to his house
produced four hundred sequins, which he said was my share, and
having got what I wanted I went away.

'As it was the hour for attending on my lord I returned home and
accompanied you to the Cadi, where I heard the story of the three
Jews and learned the importance of the two watches I had left at
the stranger's. I hastened to his house, but he had gone out, and
I could only find the slave, whom I told that I was the bearer of
important news for his master. Believing me to be one of his
friends, he begged me to wait, and showed me into a room where I
saw the two watches lying on the table. I put them in my pocket,
leaving the four hundred sequins in place of the gold watch and
three gold pieces which I knew to be the price of the other. As
you know the watches never remain with the person who buys them,
this man may think himself very lucky to get back his money. I
have wound them both up, and at this instant Aurora and Argentine
are locked safely into my own room.'

Everybody was so delighted to hear this news that Azemi was
nearly stifled with their embraces, and Neangir could hardly be
prevented from running to break in the door, though he did not
even know where the page slept.

But the page begged to have the honour of fetching the ladies
himself, and soon returned leading them by the hand.

For some minutes all was a happy confusion, and Ibrahim took
advantage of it to fall on his knees before Aurora, and search in
the fifth fold of her dress for the missing coral bead. The Book
of Spells had told the truth; there it was, and as the chaplet
was now complete the young man's days of seeking were over.

In the midst of the general rejoicing Hassan alone bore a gloomy

'Alas!' he said, 'everyone is happy but the miserable being you
see before you. I have lost the only consolation in my grief,
which was to feel that I had a brother in misfortune!'

'Be comforted,' replied the Bassa; 'sooner or later the dervish
who stole the pink bag is sure to be found.'

Supper was then served, and after they had all eaten of rare
fruits which seemed to them the most delicious in the whole
world, the Bassa ordered the flask containing the elixir of love
to be brought and the young people to drink of it. Then their
eyes shone with a new fire, and they swore to be true to each
other till death.

This ceremony was scarcely over when the clock struck one, and in
an instant Aurora and Argentine had vanished, and in the place
where they stood lay two watches. Silence fell upon all the
company--they had forgotten the enchantment; then the voice of
Azemi was heard asking if he might be allowed to take charge of
the watches till the next day, pledging his head to end their
enchantment. With the consent of Sumi, this was granted, and the
Bassa gave Azemi a purse containing a thousand sequins, as a
reward for the services he had already rendered to them. After
this everybody went to his own apartment.

Azemi had never possessed so much money before, and never closed
his eyes for joy the whole night long. Very early he got up and
went into the garden, thinking how he could break the enchantment
of the daughters of Siroco. Suddenly the soft tones of a woman
fell on his ear, and peeping through the bushes he saw Tezila,
who was arranging flowers in her sister's hair. The rustling of
the leaves caused Dely to start; she jumped up as if to fly, but
Azemi implored her to remain and begged her to tell him what
happened to them after the death of their lovers, and how they
had come to find the dervish.

'The punishment decreed to us by the Queen Okimpare,' answered
Dely, 'was that we were to dance and sing in the midst of our
sorrow, at a great fete which was to be held that very day for
all her people. This cruel command nearly turned our brains, and
we swore a solemn oath to make all lovers as wretched as we were
ourselves. In this design we succeeded so well that in a short
time the ladies of the capital came in a body to Okimpare, and
prayed her to banish us from the kingdom, before their lives were
made miserable for ever. She consented, and commanded us to be
placed on board a ship, with our slave Gouloucou.

'On the shore we saw an old man who was busily engaged in
drowning some little black pigs, talking to them all the while,
as if they could understand him.

'"Accursed race," said he, "it is you who have caused all the
misfortunes of him to whom I gave the magic bracelet. Perish all
of you!"

'We drew near from curiosity, and recognised in him the dervish
who had sheltered us on our first escape from the caravan.

'When the old man discovered who we were he was beside himself
with pleasure, and offered us a refuge in the cave where he
lived. We gladly accepted his offer, and to the cave we all went,
taking with us the last little pig, which he gave us as a

'"The Bassa of the Sea," he added, "will pay you anything you
like to ask for it."

'Without asking why it was so precious I took the pig and placed
it in my work bag, where it has been ever since. Only yesterday
we offered it to the Bassa, who laughed at us, and this so
enraged us against the dervish that we cut off his beard when he
was asleep, and now he dare not show himself.'

'Ah,' exclaimed the page, 'it is not fitting that such beauty
should waste itself in making other people miserable. Forget the
unhappy past and think only of the future. And accept, I pray
you, this watch, to mark the brighter hours in store.' So saying
he laid the watch upon her knee. Then he turned to Tezila. 'And
you fair maiden, permit me to offer you this other watch. True it
is only of silver, but it is all I have left to give. And I feel
quite sure that you must have somewhere a silver seal, that will
be exactly the thing to go with it.'

'Why, so you have,' cried Dely; 'fasten your silver seal to your
watch, and I will hang my gold one on to mine.'

The seals were produced, and, as Azemi had guessed, they were the
talismans which the two Circassians had taken from Izif and
Izouf, mounted in gold and silver. As quick as lightning the
watches slid from the hands of Tezila and her sister, and Aurora
and Argentine stood before them, each with her talisman on her

At first they seemed rather confused themselves at the change
which had taken place, and the sunlight which they had not seen
for so long, but when gradually they understood that their
enchantment had come to an end, they could find no words to
express their happiness.

The Circassians could with difficulty be comforted for the loss
of the talismans, but Aurora and Argentine entreated them to dry
their tears, as their father, Siroco, who was governor of
Alexandria, would not fail to reward them in any manner they
wished. This promise was soon confirmed by Siroco himself, who
came into the garden with the Bassa and his two sons, and was
speedily joined by the ladies of the family. Only Hassan was
absent. It was the hour in which he was condemned to bewail his
ebony hand.

To the surprise of all a noise was at this moment heard in a
corner of the terrace, and Hassan himself appeared surrounded by
slaves, clapping his hands and shouting with joy. 'I was weeping
as usual,' cried he, 'when all at once the tears refused to come
to my eyes, and on looking down at my hand I saw that its
blackness had vanished. And now, lovely Zelida, nothing prevents
me any longer from offering you the hand, when the heart has been
yours always.'

But though Hassan never thought of asking or caring what had
caused his cure, the others were by no means so indifferent. It
was quite clear that the little black pig must be dead--but how,
and when? To this the slaves answered that they had seen that
morning a man pursued by three others, and that he had taken
refuge in the cavern which they had been left to guard. Then, in
obedience to orders, they had rolled a stone over the entrance.

Piercing shrieks interrupted their story, and a man, whom the
Circassians saw to be the old dervish, rushed round the corner of
the terrace with the three Jews behind him. When the fugitive
beheld so many people collected together, he turned down another
path, but the slaves captured all four and brought them before
their master.

What was the surprise of the Bassa when he beheld in the old
dervish the man who had given the chaplet, the copper plaque, and
the bracelet to his three sons. 'Fear nothing, holy father,' he
said, 'you are safe with me. But tell us, how came you here?'

'My lord,' explained the dervish, 'when my beard was cut off
during my sleep by the two Circassians, I was ashamed to appear
before the eyes of men, and fled, bearing with me the pink silk
bag. In the night these three men fell in with me, and we passed
some time in conversation, but at dawn, when it was light enough
to see each other's faces, one of them exclaimed that I was the
dervish travelling with the two Circassians who had stolen the
talismans from the Jews. I jumped up and tried to fly to my cave,
but they were too quick for me, and just as we reached your
garden they snatched the bag which contained the little black pig
and flung it into the sea. By this act, which delivers your son,
I would pray you to forgive them for any wrongs they may have
done you--nay more, that you will recompense them for it.'   The
Bassa granted the holy man's request, and seeing that the two
Jews had fallen victims to the charms of the Circassian ladies,
gave his consent to their union, which was fixed to take place at
the same time as that of Izaf with the wise Sumi. The Cadi was
sent for, and the Jews exchanged the hats of their race for the
turbans of the followers of the Prophet. Then, after so many
misfortunes, the Bassa's three sons entreated their father to
delay their happiness no longer, and the six marriages were
performed by the Cadi at the hour of noon.

[Cabinet des Fees.]

                   The Jackal and the Spring

Once upon a time all the streams and rivers ran so dry that the
animals did not know how to get water. After a very long search,
which had been quite in vain, they found a tiny spring, which
only wanted to be dug deeper so as to yield plenty of water. So
the beasts said to each other, 'Let us dig a well, and then we
shall not fear to die of thirst;' and they all consented except
the jackal, who hated work of any kind, and generally got
somebody to do it for him.

When they had finished their well, they held a council as to who
should be made the guardian of the well, so that the jackal might
not come near it, for, they said, 'he would not work, therefore
he shall not drink.'

After some talk it was decided that the rabbit should be left in
charge; then all the other beasts went back to their homes.

When they were out of sight the jackal arrived. 'Good morning!
Good morning, rabbit!' and the rabbit politely said, 'Good
morning!' Then the jackal unfastened the little bag that hung at
his side, and pulled out of it a piece of honeycomb which he
began to eat, and turning to the rabbit he remarked:

'As you see, rabbit, I am not thirsty in the least, and this is
nicer than any water.'

'Give me a bit,' asked the rabbit. So the jackal handed him a
very little morsel.

'Oh, how good it is!' cried the rabbit; 'give me a little more,
dear friend!'

But the jackal answered, 'If you really want me to give you some
more, you must have your paws tied behind you, and lie on your
back, so that I can pour it into your mouth.'

The rabbit did as he was bid, and when he was tied tight and
popped on his back, the jackal ran to the spring and drank as
much as he wanted. When he had quite finished he returned to his

In the evening the animals all came back, and when they saw the
rabbit lying with his paws tied, they said to him: 'Rabbit, how
did you let yourself be taken in like this?'

'It was all the fault of the jackal,' replied the rabbit; 'he
tied me up like this, and told me he would give me something nice
to eat. It was all a trick just to get at our water.'

'Rabbit, you are no better than an idiot to have let the jackal
drink our water when he would not help to find it. Who shall be
our next watchman? We must have somebody a little sharper than
you!' and the little hare called out, 'I will be the watchman.'

The following morning the animals all went their various ways,
leaving the little hare to guard the spring. When they were out
of sight the jackal came back. 'Good morning! good morning,
little hare,' and the little hare politely said, 'Good morning.'

'Can you give me a pinch of snuff?' said the jackal.

'I am so sorry, but I have none,' answered the little hare.

The jackal then came and sat down by the little hare, and
unfastened his little bag, pulling out of it a piece of
honeycomb. He licked his lips and exclaimed, 'Oh, little hare, if
you only knew how good it is!'

'What is it?' asked the little hare.

'It is something that moistens my throat so deliciously,'
answered the jackal, 'that after I have eaten it I don't feel
thirsty any more, while I am sure that all you other beasts are
for ever wanting water.'

'Give me a bit, dear friend,' asked the little hare.

'Not so fast,' replied the jackal. 'If you really wish to enjoy
what you are eating, you must have your paws tied behind you, and
lie on your back, so that I can pour it into your mouth.'

'You can tie them, only be quick,' said the little hare, and when
he was tied tight and popped on his back, the jackal went quietly
down to the well, and drank as much as he wanted. When he had
quite finished he returned to his den.

In the evening the animals all came back; and when they saw the
little hare with his paws tied, they said to him: 'Little hare,
how did you let yourself be taken in like this? Didn't you boast
you were very sharp? You undertook to guard our water; now show
us how much is left for us to drink!'

'It is all the fault of the jackal,' replied the little hare. 'He
told me he would give me something nice to eat if I would just
let him tie my hands behind my back.'

Then the animals said, 'Who can we trust to mount guard now?' And
the panther answered, 'Let it be the tortoise.'

The following morning the animals all went their various ways,
leaving the tortoise to guard the spring. When they were out of
sight the jackal came back. 'Good morning, tortoise; good

But the tortoise took no notice.

'Good morning, tortoise; good morning.' But still the tortoise
pretended not to hear.

Then the jackal said to himself, 'Well, to-day I have only got to
manage a bigger idiot than before. I shall just kick him on one
side, and then go and have a drink.' So he went up to the
tortoise and said to him in a soft voice, 'Tortoise! tortoise!'
but the tortoise took no notice. Then the jackal kicked him out
of the way, and went to the well and began to drink, but scarcely
had he touched the water, than the tortoise seized him by the
leg. The jackal shrieked out: 'Oh, you will break my leg!' but
the tortoise only held on the tighter. The jackal then took his
bag and tried to make the tortoise smell the honeycomb he had
inside; but the tortoise turned away his head and smelt nothing.
At last the jackal said to the tortoise, 'I should like to give
you my bag and everything in it,' but the only answer the
tortoise made was to grasp the jackal's leg tighter still.

So matters stood when the other animals came back. The moment he
saw them, the jackal gave a violent tug, and managed to free his
leg, and then took to his heels as fast as he could. And the
animals all said to the tortoise:

'Well done, tortoise, you have proved your courage; now we can
drink from our well in peace, as you have got the better of that
thieving jackal!'

[Contes Populaires des Bassoutos, recueillis et traduits par E.
Jacottet. Paris: Leroux, editeur.]

                            The Bear

Once on a time there was a king who had an only daughter. He was
so proud and so fond of her, that he was in constant terror that
something would happen to her if she went outside the palace, and
thus, owing to his great love for her, he forced her to lead the
life of a prisoner, shut up within her own rooms.

The princess did not like this at all, and one day she complained
about it very bitterly to her nurse. Now, the nurse was a witch,
though the king did not know it. For some time she listened and
tried to soothe the princess; but when she saw that she would not
be comforted, she said to her: 'Your father loves you very
dearly, as you know. Whatever you were to ask from him he would
give you. The one thing he will not grant you is permission to
leave the palace. Now, do as I tell you. Go to your father and
ask him to give you a wooden wheel-barrow, and a bear's skin.
When you have got them bring them to me, and I will touch them
with my magic wand. The wheel-barrow will then move of itself,
and will take you at full speed wherever you want to go, and the
bear's skin will make such a covering for you, that no one will
recognise you.'

So the princess did as the witch advised her. The king, when he
heard her strange request, was greatly astonished, and asked her
what she meant to do with a wheel-barrow and a bear's skin. And
the princess answered, 'You never let me leave the house--at
least you might grant me this request' So the king granted it,
and the princess went back to her nurse, taking the barrow and
the bear's skin with her.

As soon as the witch saw them, she touched them with her magic
wand, and in a moment the barrow began to move about in all
directions. The princess next put on the bear's skin, which so
completely changed her appearance, that no one could have known
that she was a girl and not a bear. In this strange attire she
seated herself on the barrow, and in a few minutes she found
herself far away from the palace, and moving rapidly through a
great forest. Here she stopped the barrow with a sign that the
witch had shown her, and hid herself and it in a thick grove of
flowering shrubs.

Now it happened that the prince of that country was hunting with
his dogs in the forest. Suddenly he caught sight of the bear
hiding among the shrubs, and calling his dogs, hounded them on to
attack it. But the girl, seeing what peril she was in, cried,
'Call off your dogs, or they will kill me. What harm have I ever
done to you?' At these words, coming from a bear, the prince was
so startled that for a moment he stood stock-still, then he said
quite gently, 'Will you come with me? I will take you to my

'I will come gladly,' replied the bear; and seating herself on
the barrow it at once began to move in the direction of the
prince's palace. You may imagine the surprise of the prince's
mother when she saw her son return accompanied by a bear, who at
once set about doing the house-work better than any servant that
the queen had ever seen.

Now it happened that there were great festivities going on in the
palace of a neighbouring prince, and at dinner, one day, the
prince said to his mother: 'This evening there is to be a great
ball, to which I must go.'

And his mother answered, 'Go and dance, and enjoy yourself.'

Suddenly a voice came from under the table, where the bear had
rolled itself, as was its wont: 'Let me come to the ball; I, too,
would like to dance.'

But the only answer the prince made was to give the bear a kick,
and to drive it out of the room.

In the evening the prince set off for the ball. As soon as he had
started, the bear came to the queen and implored to be allowed to
go to the ball, saying that she would hide herself so well that
no one would know she was there. The kind-hearted queen could not
refuse her.

Then the bear ran to her barrow, threw off her bear's skin, and
touched it with the magic wand that the witch had given her. In a
moment the skin was changed into an exquisite ball dress woven
out of moon-beams, and the wheel-barrow was changed into a
carriage drawn by two prancing steeds. Stepping into the carriage
the princess drove to the grand entrance of the palace. When she
entered the ball-room, in her wondrous dress of moon-beams, she
looked so lovely, so different from all the other guests, that
everyone wondered who she was, and no one could tell where she
had come from.

From the moment he saw her, the prince fell desperately in love
with her, and all the evening he would dance with no one else but
the beautiful stranger.

When the ball was over, the princess drove away in her carriage
at full speed, for she wished to get home in time to change her
ball dress into the bear's skin, and the carriage into the
wheel-barrow, before anyone discovered who she was.

The prince, putting spurs into his horse, rode after her, for he
was determined not to let her out of his sight. But suddenly a
thick mist arose and hid her from him. When he reached his home
he could talk to his mother of nothing else but the beautiful
stranger with whom he had danced so often, and with whom he was
so much in love. And the bear beneath the table smiled to itself,
and muttered: 'I am the beautiful stranger; oh, how I have taken
you in!'

The next evening there was a second ball, and, as you may
believe, the prince was determined not to miss it, for he thought
he would once more see the lovely girl, and dance with her and
talk to her, and make her talk to him, for at the first ball she
had never opened her lips.

And, sure enough, as the music struck up the first dance, the
beautiful stranger entered the room, looking even more radiant
than the night before, for this time her dress was woven out of
the rays of the sun. All evening the prince danced with her, but
she never spoke a word.

When the ball was over he tried once more to follow her carriage,
that he might know whence she came, but suddenly a great
waterspout fell from the sky, and the blinding sheets of rain hid
her from his sight.

When he reached his home he told his mother that he had again
seen the lovely girl, and that this time she had been even more
beautiful than the night before. And again the bear smiled
beneath the table, and muttered: 'I have taken him in a second
time, and he has no idea that I am the beautiful girl with whom
he is so much in love.'

On the next evening, the prince returned to the palace for the
third ball. And the princess went too, and this time she had
changed her bear's skin into a dress woven out of the star-light,
studded all over with gems, and she looked so dazzling and so
beautiful, that everyone wondered at her, and said that no one so
beautiful had ever been seen before. And the prince danced with
her, and, though he could not induce her to speak, he succeeded
in slipping a ring on her finger.

When the ball was over, he followed her carriage, and rode at
such a pace that for long he kept it in sight. Then suddenly a
terrible wind arose between him and the carriage, and he could
not overtake it.

When he reached his home he said to his mother, 'I do not know
what is to become of me; I think I shall go mad, I am so much in
love with that girl, and I have no means of finding out who she
is. I danced with her and I gave her a ring, and yet I do not
know her name, nor where I am to find her.'

Then the bear laughed beneath the table and muttered to itself.

And the prince continued: 'I am tired to death. Order some soup
to be made for me, but I don't want that bear to meddle with it.
Every time I speak of my love the brute mutters and laughs, and
seems to mock at me. I hate the sight of the creature!'

When the soup was ready, the bear brought it to the prince; but
before handing it to him, she dropped into the plate the ring the
prince had given her the night before at the ball. The prince
began to eat his soup very slowly and languidly, for he was sad
at heart, and all his thoughts were busy, wondering how and where
he could see the lovely stranger again. Suddenly he noticed the
ring at the bottom of the plate. In a moment he recognised it,
and was dumb with surprise.

Then he saw the bear standing beside him, looking at him with
gentle, beseeching eyes, and something in the eyes of the bear
made him say: 'Take off that skin, some mystery is hidden beneath

And the bear's skin dropped off, and the beautiful girl stood
before him, in the dress woven out of the star-light, and he saw
that she was the stranger with whom he had fallen so deeply in
love. And now she appeared to him a thousand times more beautiful
than ever, and he led her to his mother. And the princess told
them her story, and how she had been kept shut up by her father
in his palace, and how she had wearied of her imprisonment. And
the prince's mother loved her, and rejoiced that her son should
have so good and beautiful a wife.

So they were married, and lived happily for many years, and
reigned wisely over their kingdom.

                          The Sunchild

Once there was a woman who had no children, and this made her
very unhappy. So she spoke one day to the Sunball, saying: 'Dear
Sunball, send me only a little girl now, and when she is twelve
years old you may take her back again.'

So soon after this the Sunball sent her a little girl, whom the
woman called Letiko, and watched over with great care till she
was twelve years old. Soon after that, while Letiko was away one
day gathering herbs, the Sunball came to her, and said: 'Letiko,
when you go home, tell your mother that she must bethink herself
of what she promised me.'

Then Letiko went straight home, and said to her mother: 'While I
was gathering herbs a fine tall gentleman came to me and charged
me to tell you that you should remember what you promised him.'

When the woman heard that she was sore afraid, and immediately
shut all the doors and windows of the house, stopped up all the
chinks and holes, and kept Letiko hidden away, that the Sunball
should not come and take her away. But she forgot to close up the
keyhole, and through it the Sunball sent a ray into the house,
which took hold of the little girl and carried her away to him.

One day, the Sunball having sent her to the straw shed to fetch
straw, the girl sat down on the piles of straw and bemoaned
herself, saying: 'As sighs this straw under my feet so sighs my
heart after my mother.'

And this caused her to be so long away that the Sunball asked
her, when she came back: 'Eh, Letiko, where have you been so

She answered: 'My slippers are too big, and I could not go

Then the Sunball made the slippers shorter.

Another time he sent her to fetch water, and when she came to the
spring, she sat down and lamented, saying: 'As flows the water
even so flows my heart with longing for my mother.'

Thus she again remained so long away that the Sunball asked her:
'Eh, Letiko, why have you remained so long away?'

And she answered: 'My petticoat is too long and hinders me in

Then the Sunball cut her petticoat to make it shorter.

Another time the Sunball sent her to bring him a pair of sandals,
and as the girl carried these in her hand she began to lament,
saying: 'As creaks the leather so creaks my heart after my little

When she came home the Sunball asked her again: 'Eh, Letiko, why
do you come home so late?'

'My red hood is too wide, and falls over my eyes, therefore I
could not go fast.'

Then he made the hood narrower.

At last, however, the Sunball became aware how sad Letiko was. He
sent her a second time to bring straw, and, slipping in after
her, he heard how she lamented for her mother. Then he went home,
called two foxes to him, and said: 'Will you take Letiko home?'

'Yes, why not?'

'But what will you eat and drink if you should become hungry and
thirsty by the way?'

'We will eat her flesh and drink her blood.'

When the Sunball heard that, he said: 'You are not suited for
this affair.'

Then he sent them away, and called two hares to him, and said:
'Will you take Letiko home to her mother?'

'Yes, why not?'

'What will you eat and drink if you should become hungry and
thirsty by the way?'

'We will eat grass and drink from streamlets.'

'Then take her, and bring her home.'

Then the hares set out, taking Letiko with them, and because it
was a long way to her home they became hungry by the way. Then
they said to the little girl: 'Climb this tree, dear Letiko, and
remain there till we have finished eating.'

So Letiko climbed the tree, and the hares went grazing.

It was not very long, however, before a lamia came under the tree
and called out: 'Letiko, Letiko, come down and see what beautiful
shoes I have on.'

'Oh! my shoes are much finer than yours.'

'Come down. I am in a hurry, for my house is not yet swept.'

'Go home and sweep it then, and come back when you are ready.'

Then the lamia went away and swept her house, and when she was
ready she came back and called out: 'Letiko, Letiko, come down
and see what a beautiful apron I have.'

'Oh! my apron is much finer than yours.'

'If you will not come down I will cut down the tree and eat you.'

'Do so, and then eat me.'

Then the lamia hewed with all her strength at the tree, but could
not cut it down. And when she saw that, she called out: 'Letiko,
Letiko, come down, for I must feed my children.'

'Go home then and feed them, and come back when you are ready.'

When the lamia was gone away, Letiko called out: 'Little hares!
little hares!'

Then said one hare to the other: 'Listen, Letiko is calling;' and
they both ran back to her as fast as they could go. Then Letiko
came down from the tree, and they went on their way.

The lamia ran as fast as she could after them, to catch them up,
and when she came to a field where people were working she asked
them: 'Have you seen anyone pass this way?'

They answered: 'We are planting beans.'

'Oh! I did not ask about that; but if anyone had passed this

But the people only answered the louder: 'Are you deaf? It is
beans, beans, beans we are planting.'

When Letiko had nearly reached her home the dog knew her, and
called out, 'Bow wow! see here comes Letiko!'

And the mother said, 'Hush! thou beast of ill-omen! wilt thou
make me burst with misery?'

Next the cat on the roof saw her, and called out 'Miaouw! miaouw!
see here comes Letiko!'

And the mother said, 'Keep silence! thou beast of ill-omen! wilt
thou make me burst with misery?'

Then the cock spied, and called out: 'Cock-a-doodle-do! see here
comes Letiko!'

And the mother said again: 'Be quiet! thou bird of ill-omen! wilt
thou make me burst with misery?'

The nearer Letiko and the two hares came to the house the nearer
also came the lamia, and when the hare was about to slip in by
the house door she caught it by its little tail and tore it out.

When the hare came in the mother stood up and said to it:
'Welcome, dear little hare; because you have brought me back
Letiko I will silver your little tail.'

And she did so; and lived ever after with her daughter in
happiness and content.

                 The Daughter 0f Buk Ettemsuch

Once upon a time there lived a man who had seven daughters. For a
long time they dwelt quite happily at home together, then one
morning the father called them all before him and said:

'Your mother and I are going on a journey, and as we do not know
how long we may be away, you will find enough provisions in the
house to last you three years. But see you do not open the door
to anyone till we come home again.'

'Very well, dear father,' replied the girls.

For two years they never left the house or unlocked the door; but
one day, when they had washed their clothes, and were spreading
them out on the roof to dry, the girls looked down into the
street where people were walking to and fro, and across to the
market, with its stalls of fresh meat, vegetables, and other nice

'Come here,' cried one. 'It makes me quite hungry! Why should not
we have our share? Let one of us go to the market, and buy meat
and vegetables.'

'Oh, we mustn't do that!' said the youngest. 'You know our father
forbade us to open the door till he came home again.'

Then the eldest sister sprang at her and struck her, the second
spit at her, the third abused her, the fourth pushed her, the
fifth flung her to the ground, and the sixth tore her clothes.
Then they left her lying on the floor, and went out with a

In about an hour they came back with the basket full of meat and
vegetables, which they put in a pot, and set on the fire, quite
forgetting that the house door stood wide open. The youngest
sister, however, took no part in all this, and when dinner was
ready and the table laid, she stole softly out to the entrance
hall, and hid herself behind a great cask which stood in one

Now, while the other sisters were enjoying their feast, a witch
passed by, and catching sight of the open door, she walked in.
She went up to the eldest girl, and said: 'Where shall I begin on
you, you fat bolster?'

'You must begin,' answered she, 'with the hand which struck my
little sister.'

So the witch gobbled her up, and when the last scrap had
disappeared, she came to the second and asked: 'Where shall I
begin on you, my fat bolster?'

And the second answered, 'You must begin on my mouth, which spat
on my sister.'

And so on to the rest; and very soon the whole six had
disappeared. And as the witch was eating the last mouthful of the
last sister, the youngest, who had been crouching, frozen with
horror, behind the barrel, ran out through the open door into the
street. Without looking behind her, she hastened on and on, as
fast as her feet would carry her, till she saw an ogre's castle
standing in front of her. In a corner near the door she spied a
large pot, and she crept softly up to it and pulled the cover
over it, and went to sleep.

By-and-by the ogre came home. 'Fee, Fo, Fum,' cried he, 'I smell
the smell of a man. What ill fate has brought him here?' And he
looked through all the rooms, and found nobody. 'Where are you?'
he called. 'Do not be afraid, I will do you no harm.'

But the girl was still silent.

'Come out, I tell you,' repeated the ogre. 'Your life is quite
safe. If you are an old man, you shall be my father. If you are a
boy, you shall be my son. If your years are as many as mine, you
shall be my brother. If you are an old woman, you shall be my
mother. If you are a young one, you shall be my daughter. If you
are middle-aged, you shall be my wife. So come out, and fear

Then the maiden came out of her hiding-place, and stood before

'Fear nothing,' said the ogre again; and when he went away to
hunt he left her to look after the house. In the evening he
returned, bringing with him hares, partridges, and gazelles, for
the girl's supper; for himself he only cared for the flesh of
men, which she cooked for him. He also gave into her charge the
keys of six rooms, but the key of the seventh he kept himself.

And time passed on, and the girl and the ogre still lived

She called him 'Father,' and he called her 'Daughter,' and never
once did he speak roughly to her.

One day the maiden said to him, 'Father, give me the key of the
upper chamber.'

'No, my daughter,' replied the ogre. 'There is nothing there that
is any use to you.'

'But I want the key,' she repeated again.

However the ogre took no notice, and pretended not to hear. The
girl began to cry, and said to herself: 'To-night, when he thinks
I am asleep, I will watch and see where he hides it;' and after
she and the ogre had supped, she bade him good-night, and left
the room. In a few minutes she stole quietly back, and watched
from behind a curtain. In a little while she saw the ogre take
the key from his pocket, and hide it in a hole in the ground
before he went to bed. And when all was still she took out the
key, and went back to the house.

The next morning the ogre awoke with the first ray of light, and
the first thing he did was to look for the key. It was gone, and
he guessed at once what had become of it.

But instead of getting into a great rage, as most ogres would
have done, he said to himself, 'If I wake the maiden up I shall
only frighten her. For to-day she shall keep the key, and when I
return to-night it will be time enough to take it from her.' So
he went off to hunt.

The moment he was safe out of the way, the girl ran upstairs and
opened the door of the room, which was quite bare. The one window
was closed, and she threw back the lattice and looked out.
Beneath lay a garden which belonged to the prince, and in the
garden was an ox, who was drawing up water from the well all by
himself --for there was nobody to be seen anywhere. The ox raised
his head at the noise the girl made in opening the lattice, and
said to her, 'Good morning, O daughter of Buk Ettemsuch! Your
father is feeding you up till you are nice and fat, and then he
will put you on a spit and cook you.'

These words so frightened the maiden that she burst into tears
and ran out of the room. All day she wept, and when the ogre came
home at night, no supper was ready for him.

'What are you crying for?' said he. 'Where is my supper, and is
it you who have opened the upper chamber?'

'Yes, I opened it,' answered she.

'And what did the ox say to you?'

'He said, "Good morning, O daughter of Buk Ettemsuch. Your father
is feeding you up till you are nice and fat, and then he will put
you on a spit and cook you."'

'Well, to-morrow you can go to the window and say, "My father is
feeding me up till I am nice and fat, but he does not mean to eat
me. If I had one of your eyes I would use it for a mirror, and
look at myself before and behind; and your girths should be
loosened, and you should be blind--seven days and seven nights."'

'All right,' replied the girl, and the next morning, when the ox
spoke to her, she answered him as she had been told, and he fell
down straight upon the ground, and lay there seven days and seven
nights. But the flowers in the garden withered, for there was no
one to water them.

When the prince came into his garden he found nothing but yellow
stalks; in the midst of them the ox was lying. With a blow from
his sword he killed the animal, and, turning to his attendants,
he said, 'Go and fetch another ox!' And they brought in a great
beast, and he drew the water out of the well, and the flowers
revived, and the grass grew green again. Then the prince called
his attendants and went away.

The next morning the girl heard the noise of the waterwheel, and
she opened the lattice and looked out of the window.

'Good morning, O daughter of Buk Ettemsuch!' said the new ox.
'Your father is feeding you up till you are nice and fat, and
then he will put you on a spit and cook you.'

And the maiden answered: 'My father is feeding me up till I am
nice and fat, but he does not mean to eat me. If I had one of
your eyes I would use it for a mirror, and look at myself before
and behind; and your girths should be loosened, and you should be
blind--seven days and seven nights.'

Directly she uttered these words the ox fell to the ground and
lay there, seven days and seven nights. Then he arose and began
to draw the water from the well. He had only turned the wheel
once or twice, when the prince took it into his head to visit his
garden and see how the new ox was getting on. When he entered the
ox was working busily; but in spite of that the flowers and grass
were dried up. And the prince drew his sword, and rushed at the
ox to slay him, as he had done the other. But the ox fell on his
knees and said:

'My lord, only spare my life, and let me tell you how it

'How what happened?' asked the prince.

'My lord, a girl looked out of that window and spoke a few words
to me, and I fell to the ground. For seven days and seven nights
I lay there, unable to move. But, O my lord, it is not given to
us twice to behold beauty such as hers.'

'It is a lie,' said the prince. 'An ogre dwells there. Is it
likely that he keeps a maiden in his upper chamber?'

'Why not?' replied the ox. 'But if you come here at dawn
to-morrow, and hide behind that tree, you will see for yourself.'

'So I will,' said the prince; 'and if I find that you have not
spoken truth, I will kill you.'

The prince left the garden, and the ox went on with his work.
Next morning the prince came early to the garden, and found the
ox busy with the waterwheel.

'Has the girl appeared yet?' he asked.

'Not yet; but she will not be long. Hide yourself in the branches
of that tree, and you will soon see her.'

The prince did as he was told, and scarcely was he seated when
the maiden threw open the lattice.

'Good morning, O daughter of Buk Ettemsuch!' said the ox. 'Your
father is feeding you up till you are nice and fat, and then he
will put you on a spit and cook you.'

'My father is feeding me up till I am nice and fat, but he does
not mean to eat me. If I had one of your eyes I would use it for
a mirror, and look at myself before and behind; and your girths
should be loosened, and you should be blind--seven days and seven
nights.' And hardly had she spoken when the ox fell on the
ground, and the maiden shut the lattice and went away. But the
prince knew that what the ox had said was true, and that she had
not her equal in the whole world. And he came down from the tree,
his heart burning with love.

'Why has the ogre not eaten her?' thought he. 'This night I will
invite him to supper in my palace and question him about the
maiden, and find out if she is his wife.'

So the prince ordered a great ox to be slain and roasted whole,
and two huge tanks to be made, one filled with water and the
other with wine. And towards evening he called his attendants and
went to the ogre's house to wait in the courtyard till he came
back from hunting. The ogre was surprised to see so many people
assembled in front of his house; but he bowed politely and said,
'Good morning, dear neighbours! To what do I owe the pleasure of
this visit? I have not offended you, I hope?'

'Oh, certainly not!' answered the prince.

'Then,' continued the ogre, 'What has brought you to my house
to-day for the first time?'

'We should like to have supper with you,' said the prince.

'Well, supper is ready, and you are welcome,' replied the ogre,
leading the way into the house, for he had had a good day, and
there was plenty of game in the bag over his shoulder.

A table was quickly prepared, and the prince had already taken
his place, when he suddenly exclaimed, 'After all, Buk Ettemsuch,
suppose you come to supper with me?'

'Where?' asked the ogre.

'In my house. I know it is all ready.'

'But it is so far off--why not stay here?'

'Oh, I will come another day; but this evening I must be your

So the ogre accompanied the prince and his attendants back to the
palace. After a while the prince turned to the ogre and said:

'It is as a wooer that I appear before you. I seek a wife from an
honourable family.'

'But I have no daughter,' replied the ogre.

'Oh, yes you have, I saw her at the window.'

'Well, you can marry her if you wish,' said he.

So the prince's heart was glad as he and his attendants rode back
with the ogre to his house. And as they parted, the prince said
to his guest, 'You will not forget the bargain we have made?'

'I am not a young man, and never break my promises,' said the
ogre, and went in and shut the door.

Upstairs he found the maiden, waiting till he returned to have
her supper, for she did not like eating by herself.

'I have had my supper,' said the ogre, 'for I have been spending
the evening with the prince.'

'Where did you meet him?' asked the girl.

'Oh, we are neighbours, and grew up together, and to-night I
promised that you should be his wife.'

'I don't want to be any man's wife,' answered she; but this was
only pretence, for her heart too was glad.

Next morning early came the prince, bringing with him bridal
gifts, and splendid wedding garments, to carry the maiden back to
his palace.

But before he let her go the ogre called her to him, and said,
'Be careful, girl, never to speak to the prince; and when he
speaks to you, you must be dumb, unless he swears "by the head of
Buk Ettemsuch." Then you may speak.'

'Very well,' answered the girl.

They set out; and when they reached the palace, the prince led
his bride to the room he had prepared for her, and said 'Speak to
me, my wife,' but she was silent; and by-and-by he left her,
thinking that perhaps she was shy. The next day the same thing
happened, and the next.

At last he said, 'Well, if you won't speak, I shall go and get
another wife who will.' And he did.

Now when the new wife was brought to the palace the daughter of
Buk Ettemsuch rose, and spoke to the ladies who had come to
attend on the second bride. 'Go and sit down. I will make ready
the feast.' And the ladies sat down as they were told, and

The maiden sat down too, and called out, 'Come here, firewood,'
and the firewood came. 'Come here, fire,' and the fire came and
kindled the wood. 'Come here, pot.' 'Come here, oil;' and the pot
and the oil came. 'Get into the pot, oil!' said she, and the oil
did it. When the oil was boiling, the maiden dipped all her
fingers in it, and they became ten fried fishes. 'Come here,
oven,' she cried next, and the oven came. 'Fire, heat the oven.'
And the fire heated it. When it was hot enough, the maiden jumped
in, just as she was, with her beautiful silver and gold dress,
and all her jewels. In a minute or two she had turned into a
snow-white loaf, that made your mouth water.

Said the loaf to the ladies, 'You can eat now; do not stand so
far off;' but they only stared at each other, speechless with

'What are you staring at?' asked the new bride.

'At all these wonders,' replied the ladies.

'Do you call these wonders?' said she scornfully; 'I can do that
too,' and she jumped straight into the oven, and was burnt up in
a moment.

Then they ran to the prince and said: 'Come quickly, your wife is

'Bury her, then!' returned he. 'But why did she do it? I am sure
I said nothing to make her throw herself into the oven.'

Accordingly the burnt woman was buried, but the prince would not
go to the funeral as all his thoughts were still with the wife
who would not speak to him. The next night he said to her, 'Dear
wife, are you afraid that something dreadful will happen if you
speak to me? If you still persist in being dumb, I shall be
forced to get another wife.' The poor girl longed to speak, but
dread of the ogre kept her silent, and the prince did as he had
said, and brought a fresh bride into the palace. And when she and
her ladies were seated in state, the maiden planted a sharp stake
in the ground, and sat herself down comfortably on it, and began
to spin.

'What are you staring at so?' said the new bride to her ladies.
'Do you think that is anything wonderful? Why, I can do as much

'I am sure you can't,' said they, much too surprised to be

Then the maid sprang off the stake and left the room, and
instantly the new wife took her place. But the sharp stake ran
through, and she was dead in a moment. So they sent to the prince
and said, 'Come quickly, and bury your wife.'

'Bury her yourselves,' he answered. 'What did she do it for? It
was not by my orders that she impaled herself on the stake.'

So they buried her; and in the evening the prince came to the
daughter of Buk Ettemsuch, and said to her, 'Speak to me, or I
shall have to take another wife.' But she was afraid to speak to

The following day the prince hid himself in the room and watched.
And soon the maiden woke, and said to the pitcher and to the
water-jug, 'Quick! go down to the spring and bring me some water;
I am thirsty.'

And they went. But as they were filling themselves at the spring,
the water-jug knocked against the pitcher and broke off its
spout. And the pitcher burst into tears, and ran to the maiden,
and said: 'Mistress, beat the water-jug, for he has broken my

'By the head of Buk Ettemsuch, I implore you not to beat me!'

'Ah,' she replied, 'if only my husband had sworn by that oath, I
could have spoken to him from the beginning, and he need never
have taken another wife. But now he will never say it, and he
will have to go on marrying fresh ones.'

And the prince, from his hiding-place, heard her words, and he
jumped up and ran to her and said, 'By the head of Buk Ettemsuch,
speak to me.'

So she spoke to him, and they lived happily to the end of their
days, because the girl kept the promise she had made to the ogre.

[Märchen und Gedichte aus der Stadt Tripolis. Von Hans Stumme.]

        Laughing Eye and Weeping Eye, or the Limping Fox

                        (Servian Story)

Once upon a time there lived a man whose right eye always smiled,
and whose left eye always cried; and this man had three sons, two
of them very clever, and the third very stupid. Now these three
sons were very curious about the peculiarity of their father's
eyes, and as they could not puzzle out the reason for themselves,
they determined to ask their father why he did not have eyes like
other people.

So the eldest of the three went one day into his father's room
and put the question straight out; but, instead of answering, the
man flew into a fearful rage, and sprang at him with a knife. The
young fellow ran away in a terrible fright, and took refuge with
his brothers, who were awaiting anxiously the result of the

‘You had better go yourselves,' was all the reply they got, ‘and
see if you will fare any better.'

Upon hearing this, the second son entered his father's room, only
to be treated in the same manner as his brother; and back he came
telling the youngest, the fool of the family, that it was his
turn to try his luck.

Then the youngest son marched boldly up to his father and said to
him, ‘My brothers would not let me know what answer you had given
to their question. But now, do tell me why your right eye always
laughs and your left eye always weeps.'

As before, the father grew purple with fury, and rushed forwards
with his knife. But the simpleton did not stir a step; he knew
that he had really nothing to fear from his father.

‘Ah, now I see who is my true son,' exclaimed the old man; ‘the
others are mere cowards. And as you have shown me that you are
brave, I will satisfy your curiosity. My right eye laughs because
I am glad to have a son like you; my left eye weeps because a
precious treasure has been stolen from me. I had in my garden a
vine that yielded a tun of wine every hour--someone has managed
to steal it, so I weep its loss.'

The simpleton returned to his brothers and told them of their
father's loss, and they all made up their minds to set out at
once in search of the vine. They travelled together till they
came to some cross roads, and there they parted, the two elder
ones taking one road, and the simpleton the other.

‘Thank goodness we have got rid of that idiot,' exclaimed the two
elder. ‘Now let us have some breakfast.' And they sat down by the
roadside and began to eat.

They had only half finished, when a lame fox came out of a wood
and begged them to give him something to eat. But they jumped up
and chased him off with their sticks, and the poor fox limped
away on his three pads. As he ran he reached the spot where the
youngest son was getting out the food he had brought with him,
and the fox asked him for a crust of bread. The simpleton had not
very much for himself, but he gladly gave half of his meal to the
hungry fox.

‘Where are you going, brother?' said the fox, when he had
finished his share of the bread; and the young man told him the
story of his father and the wonderful vine.

‘Dear me, how lucky!' said the fox. ‘I know what has become of
it. Follow me!' So they went on till they came to the gate of a
large garden.

‘You will find here the vine that you are seeking, but it will
not be at all easy to get it. You must listen carefully to what I
am going to say. Before you reach the vine you will have to pass
twelve outposts, each consisting of two guards. If you see these
guards looking straight at you, go on without fear, for they are
asleep. But if their eyes are shut then beware, for they are wide
awake. If you once get to the vine, you will find two shovels,
one of wood and the other of iron. Be sure not to take the iron
one; it will make a noise and rouse the guards, and then you are

The young man got safely through the garden without any
adventures till he came to the vine which yielded a tun of wine
an hour. But he thought he should find it impossible to dig the
hard earth with only a wooden shovel, so picked up the iron one
instead. The noise it made soon awakened the guards. They seized
the poor simpleton and carried him to their master.

‘Why do you try to steal my vine?' demanded he; ‘and how did you
manage to get past the guards?'

‘The vine is not yours; it belongs to my father, and if you will
not give it to me now, I will return and get it somehow.'

‘You shall have the vine if you will bring me in exchange an
apple off the golden apple-tree that flowers every twenty-four
hours, and bears fruit of gold.' So saying, he gave orders that
the simpleton should be released, and this done, the youth
hurried off to consult the fox.

‘Now you see,' observed the fox, ‘this comes of not following my
advice. However, I will help you to get the golden apple. It
grows in a garden that you will easily recognise from my
description. Near the apple-tree are two poles, one of gold, the
other of wood. Take the wooden pole, and you will be able to
reach the apple.'

Master Simpleton listened carefully to all that was told him, and
after crossing the garden, and escaping as before from the men
who were watching it, soon arrived at the apple-tree. But he was
so dazzled by the sight of the beautiful golden fruit, that he
quite forgot all that the fox had said. He seized the golden
pole, and struck the branch a sounding blow. The guards at once
awoke, and conducted him to their master. Then the simpleton had
to tell his story.

‘I will give you the golden apple,' said the owner of the garden,
‘if you will bring me in exchange a horse which can go round the
world in four-and-twenty hours.' And the young man departed, and
went to find the fox.

This time the fox was really angry, and no wonder.

‘If you had listened to me, you would have been home with your
father by this time. However I am willing to help you once more.
Go into the forest, and you will find the horse with two halters
round his neck. One is of gold, the other of hemp. Lead him by
the hempen halter, or else the horse will begin to neigh, and
will waken the guards. Then all is over with you.'

So Master Simpleton searched till he found the horse, and was
struck dumb at its beauty.

‘What!' he said to himself, ‘put the hempen halter on an animal
like that? Not I, indeed!'

Then the horse neighed loudly; the guards seized our young friend
and conducted him before their master.

‘I will give you the golden horse,' said he, ‘if you will bring
me in exchange a golden maiden who has never yet seen either sun
or moon.'

‘But if I am to bring you the golden maiden you must lend me
first the golden steed with which to seek for her.'

‘Ah,' replied the owner of the golden horse, ‘but who will
undertake that you will ever come back?'

‘I swear on the head of my father,' answered the young man, ‘that
I will bring back either the maiden or the horse.' And he went
away to consult the fox.

Now, the fox who was always patient and charitable to other
people's faults, led him to the entrance of a deep grotto, where
stood a maiden all of gold, and beautiful as the day. He placed
her on his horse and prepared to mount.

‘Are you not sorry,' said the fox, ‘to give such a lovely maiden
in exchange for a horse? Yet you are bound to do it, for you have
sworn by the head of your father. But perhaps I could manage to
take her place.' So saying, the fox transformed himself into
another golden maiden, so like the first that hardly anyone could
tell the difference between them.

The simpleton took her straight to the owner of the horse, who
was enchanted with her.

And the young man got back his father's vine and married the real
golden maiden into the bargain.

[Contes Populaires Slaves. Traduits par Louis Léger. Paris:
Ernest Leroux, éditeur.]

                    The Unlooked-for Prince

                         (Polish Story)

A long time ago there lived a king and queen who had no children,
although they both wished very much for a little son. They tried
not to let each other see how unhappy they were, and pretended to
take pleasure in hunting and hawking and all sorts of other
sports; but at length the king could bear it no longer, and
declared that he must go and visit the furthest corners of his
kingdom, and that it would be many months before he should return
to his capital.

By that time he hoped he would have so many things to think about
that he would have forgotten to trouble about the little son who
never came.

The country the king reigned over was very large, and full of
high, stony mountains and sandy deserts, so that it was not at
all easy to go from one place to another. One day the king had
wandered out alone, meaning to go only a little distance, but
everything looked so alike he could not make out the path by
which he had come. He walked on and on for hours, the sun beating
hotly on his head, and his legs trembling under him, and he might
have died of thirst if he had not suddenly stumbled on a little
well, which looked as if it had been newly dug. On the surface
floated a silver cup with a golden handle, but as it bobbed about
whenever the king tried to seize it, he was too thirsty to wait
any longer and knelt down and drank his fill.

When he had finished he began to rise from his knees, but somehow
his beard seemed to have stuck fast in the water, and with all
his efforts he could not pull it out. After two or three jerks to
his head, which only hurt him without doing any good, he called
out angrily, ‘Let go at once! Who is holding me?'

‘It is I, the King Kostiei,' said a voice from the well, and
looking up through the water was a little man with green eyes and
a big head. ‘You have drunk from my spring, and I shall not let
you go until you promise to give me the most precious thing your
palace contains, which was not there when you left it.'

Now the only thing that the king much cared for in his palace was
the queen herself, and as she was weeping bitterly on a pile of
cushions in the great hall when he had ridden away, he knew that
Kostiei's words could not apply to her. So he cheerfully gave the
promise asked for by the ugly little man, and in the twinkling of
an eye, man, spring, and cup had disappeared, and the king was
left kneeling on the dry sand, wondering if it was all a dream.
But as he felt much stronger and better he made up his mind that
this strange adventure must really have happened, and he sprang
on his horse and rode off with a light heart to look for his

In a few weeks they began to set out on their return home, which
they reached one hot day, eight months after they had all left.
The king was greatly beloved by his people, and crowds lined the
roads, shouting and waving their hats as the procession passed
along. On the steps of the palace stood the queen, with a
splendid golden cushion in her arms, and on the cushion the most
beautiful boy that ever was seen, wrapped about in a cloud of
lace. In a moment Kostiei's words rushed into the king's mind,
and he began to weep bitterly, to the surprise of everybody, who
had expected him nearly to die of joy at the sight of his son.
But try as he would and work as hard as he might he could never
forget his promise, and every time he let the baby out of his
sight he thought that he had seen it for the last time.

However, years passed on and the prince grew first into a big
boy, and then into a fine young man. Kostiei made no sign, and
gradually even the anxious king thought less and less about him,
and in the end forgot him altogether.

There was no family in the whole kingdom happier than the king
and queen and prince, until one day when the youth met a little
old man as he was hunting in a lonely part of the woods.   ‘How
are you my unlooked-for Prince?' he said. ‘You kept them waiting
a good long time!'

‘And who are you?' asked the prince.

‘You will know soon enough. When you go home give my compliments
to your father and tell him that I wish he would square accounts
with me. If he neglects to pay his debts he will bitterly repent

So saying the old man disappeared, and the prince returned to the
palace and told his father what had happened.

The king turned pale and explained to his son the terrible story.

‘Do not grieve over it, father,' answered the prince. ‘It is
nothing so dreadful after all! I will find some way to force
Kostiei to give up his rights over me. But if I do not come back
in a year's time, you must give up all hopes of ever seeing me.'

Then the prince began to prepare for his journey. His father gave
him a complete suit of steel armour, a sword, and a horse, while
his mother hung round his neck a cross of gold. So, kissing him
tenderly, with many tears they let him go.

He rode steadily on for three days, and at sunset on the fourth
day he found himself on the seashore. On the sand before him lay
twelve white dresses, dazzling as the snow, yet as far as his
eyes could reach there was no one in sight to whom they could
belong. Curious to see what would happen, he took up one of the
garments, and leaving his horse loose, to wander about the
adjoining fields, he hid himself among some willows and waited.
In a few minutes a flock of geese which had been paddling about
in the sea approached the shore, and put on the dresses, struck
the sand with their feet and were transformed in the twinkling of
an eye into eleven beautiful young girls, who flew away as fast
as they could. The twelfth and youngest remained in the water,
stretching out her long white neck and looking about her
anxiously. Suddenly, among the willows, she perceived the king's
son, and called out to him with a human voice:

‘Oh Prince, give me back my dress, and I shall be for ever
grateful to you.'

The prince hastened to lay the dress on the sand, and walked
away. When the maiden had thrown off the goose-skin and quickly
put on her proper clothes, she came towards him and he saw that
none had ever seen or told of such beauty as hers. She blushed
and held out her hand, saying to him in a soft voice:

‘I thank you, noble Prince, for having granted my request. I am
the youngest daughter of Kostiei the immortal, who has twelve
daughters and rules over the kingdoms under the earth. Long time
my father has waited for you, and great is his anger. But trouble
not yourself and fear nothing, only do as I bid you. When you see
the King Kostiei, fall straightway upon your knees and heed
neither his threats nor his cry, but draw near to him boldly.
That which will happen after, you will know in time. Now let us

At these words she struck the ground with her foot and a gulf
opened, down which they went right into the heart of the earth.
In a short time they reached Kostiei's palace, which gives light,
with a light brighter than the sun, to the dark kingdoms below.
And the prince, as he had been bidden, entered boldly into the

Kostiei, with a shining crown upon his head, sat in the centre
upon a golden throne. His green eyes glittered like glass, his
hands were as the claws of a crab. When he caught sight of the
prince he uttered piercing yells, which shook the walls of the
palace. The prince took no notice, but continued his advance on
his knees towards the throne. When he had almost reached it, the
king broke out into a laugh and said:

‘It has been very lucky for you that you have been able to make
me laugh. Stay with us in our underground empire, only first you
will have to do three things. To-night it is late. Go to sleep;
to-morrow I will tell you.'

Early the following morning the prince received a message that
Kostiei was ready to see him. He got up and dressed, and hastened
to the presence chamber, where the little king was seated on his
throne. When the prince appeared, bowing low before him, Kostiei

‘Now, Prince, this is what you have to do. By to-night you must
build me a marble palace, with windows of crystal and a roof of
gold. It is to stand in the middle of a great park, full of
streams and lakes. If you are able to build it you shall be my
friend. If not, off with your head.'

The prince listened in silence to this startling speech, and then
returning to his room set himself to think about the certain
death that awaited him. He was quite absorbed in these thoughts,
when suddenly a bee flew against the window and tapped, saying,
‘Let me come in.' He rose and opened the window, and there stood
before him the youngest princess.

‘What are you dreaming about, Prince?'

‘I was dreaming of your father, who has planned my death.'

‘Fear nothing. You may sleep in peace, and to-morrow morning when
you awake you will find the palace all ready.'

What she said, she did. The next morning when the prince left his
room he saw before him a palace more beautiful than his fancy had
ever pictured. Kostiei for his part could hardly believe his
eyes, and pondered deeply how it had got there.

‘Well, this time you have certainly won; but you are not going to
be let off so easily. To-morrow all my twelve daughters shall
stand in a row before you, and if you cannot tell me which of
them is the youngest, off goes your head.'

‘What! Not recognise the youngest princess!' said the Prince to
himself, as he entered his room, ‘a likely story!'

‘It is such a difficult matter that you will never be able to do
it without my help,' replied the bee, who was buzzing about the
ceiling. ‘We are all so exactly alike, that even our father
scarcely knows the difference between us.'

‘Then what must I do?'

‘This. The youngest is she who will have a ladybird on her
eyelid. Be very careful. Now good-bye.'

Next morning King Kostiei again sent for the prince. The young
princesses were all drawn up in a row, dressed precisely in the
same manner, and with their eyes all cast down. As the prince
looked at them, he was amazed at their likeness. Twice he walked
along the line, without being able to detect the sign agreed
upon. The third time his heart beat fast at the sight of a tiny
speck upon the eyelid of one of the girls.

‘This one is the youngest,' he said.

‘How in the world did you guess?' cried Kostiei in a fury. ‘There
is some jugglery about it! But you are not going to escape me so
easily. In three hours you shall come here and give me another
proof of your cleverness. I shall set alight a handful of straw,
and before it is burnt up you will have turned it into a pair of
boots. If not, off goes your head.'

So the prince returned sadly into his room, but the bee was there
before him.

‘Why do you look so melancholy, my handsome Prince?'

‘How can I help looking melancholy when your father has ordered
me to make him a pair of boots? Does he take me for a shoemaker?'

‘What do you think of doing?'

‘Not of making boots, at any rate! I am not afraid of death. One
can only die once after all.'

‘No, Prince, you shall not die. I will try to save you. And we
will fly together or die together.'

As she spoke she spat upon the ground, and then drawing the
prince after her out of the room, she locked the door behind her
and threw away the key. Holding each other tight by the hand,
they made their way up into the sunlight, and found themselves by
the side of the same sea, while the prince's horse was still
quietly feeding in the neighbouring meadow. The moment he saw his
master, the horse whinnied and galloped towards him. Without
losing an instant the prince sprang into the saddle, swung the
princess behind him, and away they went like an arrow from a bow.

When the hour arrived which Kostiei had fixed for the prince's
last trial, and there were no signs of him, the king sent to his
room to ask why he delayed so long. The servants, finding the
door locked, knocked loudly and received for answer, ‘In one
moment.' It was the spittle, which was imitating the voice of the

The answer was taken back to Kostiei. He waited; still no prince.
He sent the servants back again, and the same voice replied,

‘He is making fun of me!' shrieked Kostiei in a rage. ‘Break in
the door, and bring him to me!'

The servants hurried to do his bidding. The door was broken open.
Nobody inside; but just the spittle in fits of laughter! Kostiei
was beside himself with rage, and commanded his guards to ride
after the fugitives. If the guards returned without the
fugitives, their heads should pay for it.

By this time the prince and princess had got a good start, and
were feeling quite happy, when suddenly they heard the sound of a
gallop far behind them. The prince sprang from the saddle, and
laid his ear to the ground.

‘They are pursuing us,' he said.

‘Then there is no time to be lost,' answered the princess; and as
she spoke she changed herself into a river, the prince into a
bridge, the horse into a crow, and divided the wide road beyond
the bridge into three little ones. When the soldiers came up to
the bridge, they paused uncertainly. How were they to know which
of the three roads the fugitives had taken? They gave it up in
despair and returned in trembling to Kostiei.

‘Idiots!' he exclaimed, in a passion. ‘They were the bridge and
the river, of course! Do you mean to say you never thought of
that? Go back at once!' and off they galloped like lightning.

But time had been lost, and the prince and princess were far on
their way.

‘I hear a horse,' cried the princess.

The prince jumped down and laid his ear to the ground.

‘Yes,' he said, ‘they are not far off now.'

In an instant prince, princess, and horse had all disappeared,
and instead was a dense forest, crossed and recrossed by
countless paths. Kostiei's soldiers dashed hastily into the
forest, believing they saw before them the flying horse with its
double burden. They seemed close upon them, when suddenly horse,
wood, everything disappeared, and they found themselves at the
place where they started. There was nothing for it but to return
to Kostiei, and tell him of this fresh disaster.

‘A horse! a horse!' cried the king. ‘I will go after them myself.
This time they shall not escape.' And he galloped off, foaming
with anger.

‘I think I hear someone pursuing us,' said the princess

‘Yes, so do I.'

‘And this time it is Kostiei himself. But his power only reaches
as far as the first church, and he can go no farther. Give me
your golden cross.' So the prince unfastened the cross which was
his mother's gift, and the princess hastily changed herself into
a church, the prince into a priest, and the horse into a belfry.

It was hardly done when Kostiei came up.

‘Greeting, monk. Have you seen some travellers on horseback pass
this way?'

‘Yes, the prince and Kostiei's daughter have just gone by. They
have entered the church, and told me to give you their greetings
if I met you.'

Then Kostiei knew that he had been hopelessly beaten, and the
prince and princess continued their journey without any more

[Contes Populaires Slaves. Traduits par Louis Léger. Paris:
Leroux, éditeur.]

                         The Simpleton

There lived, once upon a time, a man who was as rich as he could
be; but as no happiness in this world is ever quite complete, he
had an only son who was such a simpleton that he could barely add
two and two together. At last his father determined to put up
with his stupidity no longer, and giving him a purse full of
gold, he sent him off to seek his fortune in foreign lands,
mindful of the adage:

     How much a fool that's sent to roam
     Excels a fool that stays at home.

Moscione, for this was the youth's name, mounted a horse, and set
out for Venice, hoping to find a ship there that would take him
to Cairo. After he had ridden for some time he saw a man standing
at the foot of a poplar tree, and said to him: ‘What's your name,
my friend; where do you come from, and what can you do?'

The man replied, ‘My name is Quick-as-Thought, I come from
Fleet-town, and I can run like lightning.'

‘I should like to see you,' returned Moscione.

‘Just wait a minute, then,' said Quick-as-Thought, ‘and I will
soon show you that I am speaking the truth.'

The words were hardly out of his mouth when a young doe ran right
across the field they were standing in.

Quick-as-Thought let her run on a short distance, in order to
give her a start, and then pursued her so quickly and so lightly
that you could not have tracked his footsteps if the field had
been strewn with flour. In a very few springs he had overtaken
the doe, and had so impressed Moscione with his fleetness of foot
that he begged Quick-as-Thought to go with him, promising at the
same time to reward him handsomely.

Quick-as-Thought agreed to his proposal, and they continued on
their journey together. They had hardly gone a mile when they met
a young man, and Moscione stopped and asked him: ‘What's your
name, my friend; where do you come from, and what can you do?'

The man thus addressed answered promptly, ‘I am called
Hare's-ear, I come from Curiosity Valley, and if I lay my ear on
the ground, without moving from the spot, I can hear everything
that goes on in the world, the plots and intrigues of court and
cottage, and all the plans of mice and men.'

‘If that's the case,' replied Moscione, ‘just tell me what's
going on in my own home at present.'

The youth laid his ear to the ground and at once reported: ‘An
old man is saying to his wife, "Heaven be praised that we have
got rid of Moscione, for perhaps, when he has been out in the
world a little, he may gain some common sense, and return home
less of a fool than when he set out."'

‘Enough, enough,' cried Moscione. ‘You speak the truth, and I
believe you. Come with us, and your fortune's made.'

The young man consented; and after they had gone about ten miles,
they met a third man, to whom Moscione said: ‘What's your name,
my brave fellow; where were you born, and what can you do?'

The man replied, ‘I am called Hit-the-Point, I come from the city
of Perfect-aim, and I draw my bow so exactly that I can shoot a
pea off a stone.'

‘I should like to see you do it, if you've no objection,' said

The man at once placed a pea on a stone, and, drawing his bow, he
shot it in the middle with the greatest possible ease.

When Moscione saw that he had spoken the truth, he immediately
asked Hit-the-Point to join his party.

After they had all travelled together for some days, they came
upon a number of people who were digging a trench in the blazing

Moscione felt so sorry for them, that he said: ‘My dear friends,
how can you endure working so hard in heat that would cook an egg
in a minute?'

But one of the workmen answered: ‘We are as fresh as daisies, for
we have a young man among us who blows on our backs like the west

‘Let me see him,' said Moscione.

The youth was called, and Moscione asked him: ‘What's your name;
where do you come from, and what can you do?'

He answered: ‘I am called Blow-Blast, I come from Wind-town, and
with my mouth I can make any winds you please. If you wish a west
wind I can raise it for you in a second, but if you prefer a
north wind I can blow these houses down before your eyes.'

‘Seeing is believing,' returned the cautious Moscione.

Blow-Blast at once began to convince him of the truth of his
assertion. First he blew so softly that it seemed like the gentle
breeze at evening, and then he turned round and raised such a
mighty storm, that he blew down a whole row of oak trees.

When Moscione saw this he was delighted, and begged Blow-Blast to
join his company. And as they went on their way they met another
man, whom Moscione addressed as usual: ‘What's your name: where
do you come from, and what can you do?'

‘I am called Strong-Back; I come from Power-borough, and I
possess such strength that I can take a mountain on my back, and
it seems a feather to me.'

‘If that's the case,' said Moscione, ‘you are a clever fellow;
but I should like some proof of your strength.'

Then Strong-Back loaded himself with great boulders of rock and
trunks of trees, so that a hundred waggons could not have taken
away all that he carried on his back.

When Moscione saw this he prevailed on Strong-Back to join his
troop, and they all continued their journey till they came to a
country called Flower Vale. Here there reigned a king whose only
daughter ran as quickly as the wind, and so lightly that she
could run over a field of young oats without bending a single
blade. The king had given out a proclamation that anyone who
could beat the princess in a race should have her for a wife, but
that all who failed in the competition should lose their head.

As soon as Moscione heard of the Royal Proclamation, he hastened
to the king and challenged the princess to race with him. But on
the morning appointed for the trial he sent word to the king that
he was not feeling well, and that as he could not run himself he
would supply someone to take his place.

‘It's just the same to me,' said Canetella, the princess; ‘let
anyone come forward that likes, I am quite prepared to meet him.'

At the time appointed for the race the whole place was crowded
with people anxious to see the contest, and, punctual to the
moment, Quick-as-Thought, and Canetella dressed in a short skirt
and very lightly shod, appeared at the starting-point.

Then a silver trumpet sounded, and the two rivals started on
their race, looking for all the world like a greyhound chasing a

But Quick-as-Thought, true to his name, outran the princess, and
when the goal was reached the people all clapped their hands and
shouted, ‘Long live the stranger!'

Canetella was much depressed by her defeat; but, as the race had
to be run a second time, she determined she would not be beaten
again. Accordingly she went home and sent Quick-as-Thought a
magic ring, which prevented the person who wore it, not only from
running, but even from walking, and begged that he would wear it
for her sake.

Early next morning the crowd assembled on the race-course, and
Canetella and Quick as-Thought began their trial afresh. The
princess ran as quickly as ever, but poor Quick-as-Thought was
like an overloaded donkey, and could not go a step.

Then Hit-the-Point, who had heard all about the princess's
deception from Hare's-ear, when he saw the danger his friend was
in, seized his bow and arrow and shot the stone out of the ring
Quick-as-Thought was wearing. In a moment the youth's legs became
free again, and in five bounds he had overtaken Canetella and won
the race.

The king was much disgusted when he saw that he must acknowledge
Moscione as his future son-in-law, and summoned the wise men of
his court to ask if there was no way out of the difficulty. The
council at once decided that Canetella was far too dainty a
morsel for the mouth of such a travelling tinker, and advised the
king to offer Moscione a present of gold, which no doubt a beggar
like him would prefer to all the wives in the world.

The king was delighted at this suggestion, and calling Moscione
before him, he asked him what sum of money he would take instead
of his promised bride.

Moscione first consulted with his friends, and then answered: ‘I
demand as much gold and precious stones as my followers can carry

The king thought he was being let off very easily, and produced
coffers of gold, sacks of silver, and chests of precious stones;
but the more Strong-Back was loaded with the treasure the
straighter he stood.

At last the treasury was quite exhausted, and the king had to
send his courtiers to his subjects to collect all the gold and
silver they possessed. But nothing was of any avail, and
Strong-Back only asked for more.

When the king's counsellors saw the unexpected result of their
advice, they said it would be more than foolish to let some
strolling thieves take so much treasure out of the country, and
urged the king to send a troop of soldiers after them, to recover
the gold and precious stones.

So the king sent a body of armed men on foot and horse, to take
back the treasure Strong-Back was carrying away with him.

But Hare's-ear, who had heard what the counsellors had advised
the king, told his companions just as the dust of their pursuers
was visible on the horizon.

No sooner had Blow-Blast taken in their danger than he raised
such a mighty wind that all the king's army was blown down like
so many nine-pins, and as they were quite unable to get up again,
Moscione and. his companions proceeded on their way without
further let or hindrance.

As soon as they reached his home, Moscione divided his spoil with
his companions, at which they were much delighted. He, himself,
stayed with his father, who was obliged at last to acknowledge
that his son was not quite such a fool as he looked.

[From the Italian, Kletke.]

                      The Street Musicians

A man once possessed a donkey which had served him faithfully for
many years, but at last the poor beast grew old and feeble, and
every day his work became more of a burden. As he was no longer
of any use, his master made up his mind to shoot him; but when
the donkey learnt the fate that was in store for him, he
determined not to die, but to run away to the nearest town and
there to become a street musician.

When he had trotted along for some distance he came upon a
greyhound lying on the road, and panting for dear life. ‘Well,
brother,' said the donkey, ‘what's the matter with you? You look
rather tired.'

‘So I am,' replied the dog, ‘but because I am getting old and am
growing weaker every day, and cannot go out hunting any longer,
my master wanted to poison me; and, as life is still sweet, I
have taken leave of him. But how I am to earn my own livelihood I
haven't a notion.'

‘Well,' said the donkey, ‘I am on my way to the nearest big town,
where I mean to become a street musician. Why don't you take up
music as a profession and come along with me? I'll play the flute
and you can play the kettle-drum.'

The greyhound was quite pleased at the idea, and the two set off
together. When they had gone a short distance they met a cat with
a face as long as three rainy days. ‘Now, what has happened to
upset your happiness, friend puss?' inquired the donkey.

‘It's impossible to look cheerful when one feels depressed,'
answered the cat. ‘I am well up in years now, and have lost most
of my teeth; consequently I prefer sitting in front of the fire
to catching mice, and so my old mistress wanted to drown me. I
have no wish to die yet, so I ran away from her; but good advice
is expensive, and I don't know where I am to go to, or what I am
to do.'

‘Come to the nearest big town with us,' said the donkey, ‘and try
your fortune as a street musician. I know what sweet music you
make at night, so you are sure to be a success.'

The cat was delighted with the donkey's proposal, and they all
continued their journey together. In a short time they came to
the courtyard of an inn, where they found a cock crowing lustily.
‘What in the world is the matter with you?' asked the donkey.
‘The noise you are making is enough to break the drums of our

‘I am only prophesying good weather,' said the cock; ‘for
to-morrow is a feast day, and just because it is a holiday and a
number of people are expected at the inn, the landlady has given
orders for my neck to be wrung to-night, so that I may be made
into soup for to-morrow's dinner.'

‘I'll tell you what, redcap,' said the donkey; ‘you had much
better come with us to the nearest town. You have got a good
voice, and could join a street band we are getting up.' The cock
was much pleased with the idea, and the party proceeded on their

But the nearest big town was a long way off, and it took them
more than a day to reach it. In the evening they came to a wood,
and they made up their minds to go no further, but to spend the
night there. The donkey and the greyhound lay down under a big
tree, and the cat and the cock got up into the branches, the cock
flying right up to the topmost twig, where he thought he would be
safe from all danger. Before he went to sleep he looked round the
four points of the compass, and saw a little spark burning in the
distance. He called out to his companions that he was sure there
must be a house not far off, for he could see a light shining.

When he heard this, the donkey said at, once: ‘Then we must get
up, and go and look for the house, for this is very poor
shelter.' And the greyhound added: ‘Yes; I feel I'd be all the
better for a few bones and a scrap or two of meat.'

So they set out for the spot where the light was to be seen
shining faintly in the distance, but the nearer they approached
it the brighter it grew, till at last they came to a brilliantly
lighted house. The donkey being the biggest of the party, went to
the window and looked in.

‘Well, greyhead, what do you see?' asked the cock.

‘I see a well-covered table,' replied the donkey, ‘with excellent
food and drink, and several robbers are sitting round it,
enjoying themselves highly.'

‘I wish we were doing the same,' said the cock.

‘So do I,' answered the donkey. ‘Can't we think of some plan for
turning out the robbers, and taking possession of the house

So they consulted together what they were to do, and at last they
arranged that the donkey should stand at the window with his
fore-feet on the sill, that the greyhound should get on his back,
the cat on the dog's shoulder, and the cock on the cat's head.
When they had grouped themselves in this way, at a given signal,
they all began their different forms of music. The donkey brayed,
the greyhound barked, the cat miawed, and the cock crew. Then
they all scrambled through the window into the room, breaking the
glass into a thousand pieces as they did so.

The robbers were all startled by the dreadful noise, and thinking
that some evil spirits at the least were entering the house, they
rushed out into the wood, their hair standing on end with terror.
The four companions, delighted with the success of their trick,
sat down at the table, and ate and drank all the food and wine
that the robbers had left behind them.

When they had finished their meal they put out the lights, and
each animal chose a suitable sleeping-place. The donkey lay down
in the courtyard outside the house, the dog behind the door, the
cat in front of the fire, and the cock flew up on to a high
shelf, and, as they were all tired after their long day, they
soon went to sleep.

Shortly after midnight, when the robbers saw that no light was
burning in the house and that all seemed quiet, the captain of
the band said: ‘We were fools to let ourselves be so easily
frightened away;' and, turning to one of his men, he ordered him
to go and see if all was safe.

The man found everything in silence and darkness, and going into
the kitchen he thought he had better strike a light. He took a
match, and mistaking the fiery eyes of the cat for two glowing
coals, he tried to light his match with them. But the cat didn't
see the joke, and sprang at his face, spitting and scratching him
in the most vigorous manner. The man was terrified out of his
life, and tried to run out by the back door; but he stumbled over
the greyhound, which bit him in the leg. Yelling with pain he ran
across the courtyard only to receive a kick from the donkey's
hind leg as he passed him. In the meantime the cock had been
roused from his slumbers, and feeling very cheerful he called
out, from the, shelf where he was perched, ‘Kikeriki!'

Then the robber hastened back to his captain and said: ‘Sir,
there is a dreadful witch in the house, who spat at me and
scratched my face with her long fingers; and before the door
there stands a man with a long knife, who cut my leg severely. In
the courtyard outside lies a black monster, who fell upon me with
a huge wooden club; and that is not all, for, sitting on the
roof, is a judge, who called out: "Bring the rascal to me." So I
fled for dear life.'

After this the robbers dared not venture into the house again,
and they abandoned it for ever. But the four street musicians
were so delighted with their lodgings that they determined to
take up their abode in the robbers' house, and, for all I know to
the contrary, they may be living there to this day.

[From the German, Kletke.]

                       The Twin Brothers

Once there was a fisherman who had plenty of money but no
children. One day an old woman came to his wife and said: ‘What
use is all your prosperity to you when you have no children?'

‘It is God's will,' answered the fisherman's wife.

‘Nay, my child, it is not God's will, but the fault of your
husband; for if he would but catch the little gold-fish you would
surely have children. To-night, when he comes home, tell him he
must go back and catch the little fish. He must then cut it in
six pieces--one of these you must eat, and your husband the
second, and soon after you will have two children. The third
piece you must give to the dog, and she will have two puppies.
The fourth piece give to the mare, and she will have two foals.
The fifth piece bury on the right of the house door, and the
sixth on the left, and two cypress trees will spring up there.'

When the fisherman came home at evening his wife told him all
that the old woman had advised, and he promised to bring home the
little gold-fish. Next morning, therefore, he went very early to
the water, and caught the little fish. Then they did as the old
woman had ordered, and in due time the fisherman's wife had two
sons, so like each other that no one could tell the difference.
The dog had two puppies exactly alike, the mare had two foals,
and on each side of the front door there sprang up two cypress
trees precisely similar.

When the two boys were grown up, they were not content to remain
at home, though they had wealth in plenty; but they wished to go
out into the world, and make a name for themselves. Their father
would not allow them both to go at once, as they were the only
children he had. He said: ‘First one shall travel, and when he is
come back then the other may go.'

So the one took his horse and his dog, and went, saying to his
brother: ‘So long as the cypress trees are green, that is a sign
that I am alive and well; but if one begins to wither, then make
haste and come to me.' So he went forth into the world.

One day he stopped at the house of an old woman, and as at
evening he sat before the door, he perceived in front of him a
castle standing on a hill. He asked the old woman to whom it
belonged, and her answer was: ‘My son, it is the castle of the
Fairest in the Land!'

‘And I am come here to woo her!'

‘That, my son, many have sought to do, and have lost their lives
in the attempt; for she has cut off their heads and stuck them on
the post you see standing there.'

‘And the same will she do to me, or else I shall be victor, for
to-morrow I go there to court her.'

Then he took his zither and played upon it so beautifully that no
one in all that land had ever heard the like, and the princess
herself came to the window to listen.

The next morning the Fairest in the Land sent for the old woman
and asked her, ‘Who is it that lives with you, and plays the
zither so well?'

‘It is a stranger, princess, who arrived yesterday evening,'
answered the old woman.

And the princess then commanded that the stranger should be
brought to her.

When he appeared before the princess she questioned him about his
home and his family, and about this and that; and confessed at
length that his zither-playing gave her great pleasure, and that
she would take him for her husband. The stranger replied that it
was with that intent he had come.

The princess then said: ‘You must now go to my father, and tell
him you desire to have me to wife, and when he has put the three
problems before you, then come back and tell me.'

The stranger then went straight to the king, and told him that he
wished to wed his daughter.

And the king answered: ‘I shall be well pleased, provided you can
do what I impose upon you; if not you will lose your head. Now,
listen; out there on the ground, there lies a thick log, which
measures more than two fathoms; if you can cleave it in two with
one stroke of your sword, I will give you my daughter to wife. If
you fail, then it will cost you your head.'

Then the stranger withdrew, and returned to the house of the old
woman sore distressed, for he could believe nothing but that next
day he must atone to the king with his head. And so full was he
of the idea of how to set about cleaving the log that he forgot
even his zither.

In the evening came the princess to the window to listen to his
playing, and behold all was still. Then she called to him: ‘Why
are you so cast down this evening, that you do not play on your

And he told her his trouble.

But she laughed at it, and called to him: ‘And you grieve over
that? Bring quickly your zither, and play something for my
amusement, and early to-morrow come to me.'

Then the stranger took his zither and played the whole evening
for the amusement of the princess.

Next morning she took a hair from her locks and gave it to him,
saying: ‘Take this hair, and wind it round your sword, then you
will be able to cleave the log in two.'

Then the stranger went forth, and with one blow cleft the log in

But the king said: ‘I will impose another task upon you, before
you can wed my daughter.'

‘Speak on,' said the stranger.

‘Listen, then,' answered the king; ‘you must mount a horse and
ride three miles at full gallop, holding in each hand a goblet
full of water. If you spill no drop then I shall give you my
daughter to wife, but should you not succeed then I will take
your life.'

Then the stranger returned to the house of the old woman, and
again he was so troubled as to forget his zither.

In the evening the princess came to the window as before to
listen to the music, but again all was still; and she called to
him: ‘What is the matter that you do not play on your zither?'

Then he related all that the king had ordered him to do, and the
princess answered: ‘Do not let yourself be disturbed, only play
now, and come to me to-morrow morning.'

Then next morning he went to her, and she gave him her ring,
saying: ‘Throw this ring into the water and it will immediately
freeze, so that you will not spill any.'

The stranger did as the princess bade him, and carried the water
all the way.

Then the king said: ‘Now I will give you a third task, and this
shall be the last. I have a negro who will fight with you
to-morrow, and if you are the conqueror you shall wed my

The stranger returned, full of joy, to the house of the old
woman, and that evening was so merry that the princess called to
him;: ‘You seem very cheerful this evening; what has my father
told you that makes you so glad?'

He answered: ‘Your father has told me that to-morrow I must fight
with his negro. He is only another man like myself, and I hope to
subdue him, and to gain the contest.'

But the princess answered: ‘This is the hardest of all. I myself
am the black man, for I swallow a drink that changes me into a
negro of unconquerable strength. Go to-morrow morning to the
market, buy twelve buffalo hides and wrap them round your horse;
fasten this cloth round you, and when I am let loose upon you
to-morrow show it to me, that I may hold myself back and may not
kill you. Then when you fight me you must try to hit my horse
between the eyes, for when you have killed it you have conquered

Next morning, therefore, he went to the market and bought the
twelve buffalo hides which he wrapped round his horse. Then he
began to fight with the black man, and when the combat had
already lasted a long time, and eleven hides were torn, then the
stranger hit the negro's horse between the eyes, so that it fell
dead, and the black man was defeated.

Then said the king: ‘Because you have solved the three problems I
take you for my son-in-law.'

But the stranger answered: ‘I have some business to conclude
first; in fourteen days I will return and bring the bride home.'

So he arose and went into another country, where he came to a
great town, and alighted at the house of an old woman. When he
had had supper he begged of her some water to drink, but she
answered: ‘My son, I have no water; a giant has taken possession
of the spring, and only lets us draw from it once a year, when we
bring him a maiden. He eats her up, and then he lets us draw
water; just now it is the lot of the king's daughter, and
to-morrow she will be led forth.'

The next day accordingly the princess was led forth to the
spring, and bound there with a golden chain. After that all the
people went away and she was left alone.

When they had gone the stranger went to the maiden and asked her
what ailed her that she lamented so much, and she answered that
the reason was because the giant would come and eat her up. And
the stranger promised that he would set her free if she would
take him for her husband, and the princess joyfully consented.

When the giant appeared the stranger set his dog at him, and it
took him by the throat and throttled him till he died; so the
princess was set free.

Now when the king heard of it he gladly consented to the
marriage, and the wedding took place with great rejoicings. The
young bridegroom abode in the palace one hundred and one weeks.
Then he began to find it too dull, and he desired to go out
hunting. The king would fain have prevented it, but in this he
could not succeed. Then he begged his son-in-law at least to take
sufficient escort with him, but this, too, the young man evaded,
and took only his horse and his dog.

He had ridden already a long way, when he saw in the distance a
hut, and rode straight towards it in order to get some water to
drink. There he found an old woman from whom he begged the water.
She answered that first he should allow her to beat his dog with
her little wand, that it might not bite her while she fetched the
water. The hunter consented; and as soon as she had touched the
dog with her wand it immediately turned to stone. Thereupon she
touched the hunter and also his horse, and both turned to stone.
As soon as that had happened, the cypress trees in front of his
father's house began to wither. And when the other brother saw
this, he immediately set out in search of his twin. He came first
to the town where his brother had slain the giant, and there fate
led him to the same old woman where his brother had lodged. When
she saw him she took him for his twin brother, and said to him:
‘Do not take it amiss of me, my son, that I did not come to wish
you joy on your marriage with the king's daughter.'

The stranger perceived what mistake she had made, but only said:
‘That does not matter, old woman,' and rode on, without further
speech, to the king's palace, where the king and the princess
both took him for his twin brother, and called out: ‘Why have you
tarried so long away? We thought something evil had befallen

When night came and he slept with the princess, who still
believed him to be her husband, he laid his sword between them,
and when morning came he rose early and went out to hunt. Fate
led him by the same way which his brother had taken, and from a
distance he saw him and knew that he was turned to stone. Then he
entered the hut and ordered the old woman to disenchant his
brother. But she answered: ‘Let me first touch your dog with my
wand, and then I will free your brother.'

He ordered the dog, however, to take hold of her, and bite her up
to the knee, till she cried out: ‘Tell your dog to let me go and
I will set your brother free!'

But he only answered: ‘Tell me the magic words that I may
disenchant him myself;' and as she would not he ordered his dog
to bite her up to the hip.

Then the old woman cried out: ‘I have two wands, with the green
one I turn to stone, and with the red one I bring to life again.'

So the hunter took the red wand and disenchanted his brother,
also his brother's horse, and his dog, and ordered his own dog to
eat the old woman up altogether.

While the brothers went on their way back to the castle of the
king, the one brother related to the other how the cypress tree
had all at once dried up and withered, how he had immediately set
out in search of his twin, and how he had come to the castle of
his father-in-law, and had claimed the princess as his wife. But
the other brother became furious on hearing this, and smote him
over the forehead till he died, and returned alone to the house
of his father-in-law.

When night came and he was in bed the princess asked him: ‘What
was the matter with you last night, that you never spoke a word
to me?'

Then he cried out: ‘That was not me, but my brother, and I have
slain him, because he told me by the way that he had claimed you
for his wife!'

‘Do you know the place where you slew him?' asked the princess,
‘and can you find the body?'

‘I know the place exactly.'

‘Then to-morrow we shall ride thither,' said the princess.  Next
morning accordingly they set out together, and when they had come
to the place, the princess drew forth a small bottle that she had
brought with her, and sprinkled the body with some drops of the
water so that immediately he became alive again.

When he stood up, his brother said to him: ‘Forgive me, dear
brother, that I slew you in my anger.' Then they embraced and
went together to the Fairest in the Land, whom the unmarried
brother took to wife.

Then the brothers brought their parents to live with them, and
all dwelt together in joy and happiness.


There was once upon a time a king who reigned over a country
called ‘Bello Puojo.' He was very rich and powerful, and had
everything in the world he could desire except a child. But at
last, after he had been married for many years, and was quite an
old man, his wife Renzolla presented him with a fine daughter,
whom they called Cannetella.

She grew up into a beautiful girl, and was as tall and straight
as a young fir-tree. When she was eighteen years old her father
called her to him and said: ‘You are of an age now, my daughter,
to marry and settle down; but as I love you more than anything
else in the world, and desire nothing but your happiness, I am
determined to leave the choice of a husband to yourself. Choose a
man after your own heart, and you are sure to satisfy me.'
Cannetella thanked her father very much for his kindness and
consideration, but told him that she had not the slightest wish
to marry, and was quite determined to remain single.

The king, who felt himself growing old and feeble, and longed to
see an heir to the throne before he died, was very unhappy at her
words, and begged her earnestly not to disappoint him.

When Cannetella saw that the king had set his heart on her
marriage, she said: ‘Very well, dear father, I will marry to
please you, for I do not wish to appear ungrateful for all your
love and kindness; but you must find me a husband handsomer,
cleverer, and more charming than anyone else in the world.'

The king was overjoyed by her words, and from early in the
morning till late at night he sat at the window and looked
carefully at all the passers-by, in the hopes of finding a
son-in-law among them.

One day, seeing a very good-looking man crossing the street, the
king called his daughter and said: ‘Come quickly, dear
Cannetella, and look at this man, for I think he might suit you
as a husband.'

They called the young man into the palace, and set a sumptuous
feast before him, with every sort of delicacy you can imagine. In
the middle of the meal the youth let an almond fall out of his
mouth, which, however, he picked up again very quickly and hid
under the table-cloth.

When the feast was over the stranger went away, and the king
asked Cannetella: ‘Well, what did you think of the youth?'

‘I think he was a clumsy wretch,' replied Cannetella. ‘Fancy a
man of his age letting an almond fall out of his mouth!'

When the king heard her answer he returned to his watch at the
window, and shortly afterwards a very handsome young man passed
by. The king instantly called his daughter to come and see what
she thought of the new comer.

‘Call him in,' said Cannetella, ‘that we may see him close.'

Another splendid feast was prepared, and when the stranger had
eaten and drunk as much as he was able, and had taken his
departure, the king asked Cannetella how she liked him.

‘Not at all,' replied his daughter; ‘what could you do with a man
who requires at least two servants to help him on with his cloak,
because he is too awkward to put it on properly himself?'

‘If that's all you have against him,' said the king, ‘I see how
the land lies. You are determined not to have a husband at all;
but marry someone you shall, for I do not mean my name and house
to die out.'

‘Well, then, my dear parent,' said Cannetella, ‘I must tell you
at once that you had better not count upon me, for I never mean
to marry unless I can find a man with a gold head and gold

The king was very angry at finding his daughter so obstinate; but
as he always gave the girl her own way in everything, he issued a
proclamation to the effect that any man with a gold head and gold
teeth might come forward and claim the princess as his bride, and
the kingdom of Bello Puojo as a wedding gift.

Now the king had a deadly enemy called Scioravante, who was a
very powerful magician. No sooner had this man heard of the
proclamation than he summoned his attendant spirits and commanded
them to gild his head and teeth. The spirits said, at first, that
the task was beyond their powers, and suggested that a pair of
golden horns attached to his forehead would both be easier to
make and more comfortable to wear; but Scioravante would allow no
compromise, and insisted on having a head and teeth made of the
finest gold. When it was fixed on his shoulders he went for a
stroll in front of the palace. And the king, seeing the very man
he was in search of, called his daughter, and said: ‘Just look
out of the window, and you will find exactly what you want.'

Then, as Scioravante was hurrying past, the king shouted out to
him: ‘Just stop a minute, brother, and don't be in such desperate
haste. If you will step in here you shall have my daughter for a
wife, and I will send attendants with her, and as many horses and
servants as you wish.'

‘A thousand thanks,' returned Scioravante; ‘I shall be delighted
to marry your daughter, but it is quite unnecessary to send
anyone to accompany her. Give me a horse and I will carry off the
princess in front of my saddle, and will bring her to my own
kingdom, where there is no lack of courtiers or servants, or,
indeed, of anything your daughter can desire.'

At first the king was very much against Cannetella's departing in
this fashion; but finally Scioravante got his way, and placing
the princess before him on his horse, he set out for his own

Towards evening he dismounted, and entering a stable he placed
Cannetella in the same stall as his horse, and said to her: ‘Now
listen to what I have to say. I am going to my home now, and that
is a seven years' journey from here; you must wait for me in this
stable, and never move from the spot, or let yourself be seen by
a living soul. If you disobey my commands, it will be the worse
for you.'

The princess answered meekly: ‘Sir, I am your servant, and will
do exactly as you bid me; but I should like to know what I am to
live on till you come back?'

‘You can take what the horses leave,' was Scioravante's reply.

When the magician had left her Cannetella felt very miserable,
and bitterly cursed the day she was born. She spent all her time
weeping and bemoaning the cruel fate that had driven her from a
palace into a stable, from soft down cushions to a bed of straw,
and from the dainties of her father's table to the food that the
horses left.

She led this wretched life for a few months, and during that time
she never saw who fed and watered the horses, for it was all done
by invisible hands.

One day, when she was more than usually unhappy, she perceived a
little crack in the wall, through which she could see a beautiful
garden, with all manner of delicious fruits and flowers growing
in it. The sight and smell of such delicacies were too much for
poor Cannetella, and she said to herself, ‘I will slip quietly
out, and pick a few oranges and grapes, and I don't care what
happens. Who is there to tell my husband what I do? and even if
he should hear of my disobedience, he cannot make my life more
miserable than it is already.'

So she slipped out and refreshed her poor, starved body with the
fruit she plucked in the garden.

But a short time afterwards her husband returned unexpectedly,
and one of the horses instantly told him that Cannetella had gone
into the garden, in his absence, and had stolen some oranges and

Scioravante was furious when he heard this, and seizing a huge
knife from his pocket he threatened to kill his wife for her
disobedience. But Cannetella threw herself at his feet and
implored him to spare her life, saying that hunger drove even the
wolf from the wood. At last she succeeded in so far softening her
husband's heart that he said, ‘I will forgive you this time, and
spare your life; but if you disobey me again, and I hear, on my
return, that you have as much as moved out of the stall, I will
certainly kill you. So, beware; for I am going away once more,
and shall be absent for seven years.'

With these words he took his departure, and Cannetella burst into
a flood of tears, and, wringing her hands, she moaned: ‘Why was I
ever born to such a hard fate? Oh! father, how miserable you have
made your poor daughter! But, why should I blame my father? for I
have only myself to thank for all my sufferings. I got the cursed
head of gold, and it has brought all this misery on me. I am
indeed punished for not doing as my father wished!'

When a year had gone by, it chanced, one day, that the king's
cooper passed the stables where Cannetella was kept prisoner. She
recognised the man, and called him to come in. At first he did
not know the poor princess, and could not make out who it was
that called him by name. But when he heard Cannetella's tale of
woe, he hid her in a big empty barrel he had with him, partly
because he was sorry for the poor girl, and, even more, because
he wished to gain the king's favour. Then he slung the barrel on
a mule's back, and in this way the princess was carried to her
own home. They arrived at the palace about four o'clock in the
morning, and the cooper knocked loudly at the door. When the
servants came in haste and saw only the cooper standing at the
gate, they were very indignant, and scolded him soundly for
coming at such an hour and waking them all out of their sleep.

The king hearing the noise and the cause of it, sent for the
cooper, for he felt certain the man must have some important
business, to have come and disturbed the whole palace at such an
early hour.

The cooper asked permission to unload his mule, and Cannetella
crept out of the barrel. At first the king refused to believe
that it was really his daughter, for she had changed so terribly
in a few years, and had grown so thin and pale, that it was
pitiful to see her. At last the princess showed her father a mole
she had on her right arm, and then he saw that the poor girl was
indeed his long-lost Cannetella. He kissed her a thousand times,
and instantly had the choicest food and drink set before her.

After she had satisfied her hunger, the king said to her: ‘Who
would have thought, my dear daughter, to have found you in such a
state? What, may I ask, has brought you to this pass?'

Cannetella replied: ‘That wicked man with the gold head and teeth
treated me worse than a dog, and many a time, since I left you,
have I longed to die. But I couldn't tell you all that I have
suffered, for you would never believe me. It is enough that I am
once more with you, and I shall never leave you again, for I
would rather be a slave in your house than queen in any other.'

In the meantime Scioravante had returned to the stables, and one
of the horses told him that Cannetella had been taken away by a
cooper in a barrel.

When the wicked magician heard this he was beside himself with
rage, and, hastening to the kingdom of Bello Puojo, he went
straight to an old woman who lived exactly opposite the royal
palace, and said to her: ‘If you will let me see the king's
daughter, I will give you whatever reward you like to ask for.'

The woman demanded a hundred ducats of gold, and Scioravante
counted them out of his purse and gave them to her without a
murmur. Then the old woman led him to the roof of the house,
where he could see Cannetella combing out her long hair in a room
in the top story of the palace.

The princess happened to look out of the window, and when she saw
her husband gazing at her, she got such a fright that she flew
downstairs to the king, and said: ‘My lord and father, unless you
shut me up instantly in a room with seven iron doors, I am lost.'

‘If that's all,' said the king, ‘it shall be done at once.' And
he gave orders for the doors to be closed on the spot.

When Scioravante saw this he returned to the old woman, and said:
‘I will give you whatever you like if you will go into the
palace, hide under the princess's bed, and slip this little piece
of paper beneath her pillow, saying, as you do so: "May everyone
in the palace, except the princess, fall into a sound sleep."'

The old woman demanded another hundred golden ducats, and then
proceeded to carry out the magician's wishes. No sooner had she
slipped the piece of paper under Cannetella's pillow, than all
the people in the palace fell fast asleep, and only the princess
remained awake.

Then Scioravante hurried to the seven doors and opened them one
after the other. Cannetella screamed with terror when she saw her
husband, but no one came to her help, for all in the palace lay
as if they were dead. The magician seized her in the bed on which
she lay, and was going to carry her off with him, when the little
piece of paper which the old woman had placed under her pillow
fell on the floor.

In an instant all the people in the palace woke up, and as
Cannetella was still screaming for help, they rushed to her
rescue. They seized Scioravante and put him to death; so he was
caught in the trap which he had laid for the princess--and, as is
so often the case in this world, the biter himself was bit.

[From the Italian, Kletke.]

                            The Ogre

There lived, once upon a time, in the land of Marigliano, a poor
woman called Masella, who had six pretty daughters, all as
upright as young fir-trees, and an only son called Antonio, who
was so simple as to be almost an idiot. Hardly a day passed
without his mother saying to him, ‘What are you doing, you
useless creature? If you weren't too stupid to look after
yourself, I would order you to leave the house and never to let
me see your face again.'

Every day the youth committed some fresh piece of folly, till at
last Masella, losing all patience, gave him a good beating, which
so startled Antonio that he took to his heels and never stopped
running till it was dark and the stars were shining in the
heavens. He wandered on for some time, not knowing where to go,
and at last he came to a cave, at the mouth of which sat an ogre,
uglier than anything you can conceive.

He had a huge head and wrinkled brow--eyebrows that met,
squinting eyes, a flat broad nose, and a great gash of a mouth
from which two huge tusks stuck out. His skin was hairy, his arms
enormous, his legs like sword blades, and his feet as flat as
ducks'. In short, he was the most hideous and laughable object in
the world.

But Antonio, who, with all his faults, was no coward, and was
moreover a very civil-spoken lad, took off his hat, and said:
‘Good-day, sir; I hope you are pretty well. Could you kindly tell
me how far it is from here to the place where I wish to go?'

When the ogre heard this extraordinary question he burst out
laughing, and as he liked the youth's polite manners he said to
him: ‘Will you enter my service?'

‘What wages do you give?' replied Antonio.

‘If you serve me faithfully,' returned the ogre, ‘I'll be bound
you'll get enough wages to satisfy you.'

So the bargain was struck, and Antonio agreed to become the
ogre's servant. He was very well treated, in every way, and he
had little or no work to do, with the result that in a few days
he became as fat as a quail, as round as a barrel, as red as a
lobster, and as impudent as a bantam-cock.

But, after two years, the lad got weary of this idle life, and
longed desperately to visit his home again. The ogre, who could
see into his heart and knew how unhappy he was, said to him one
day: ‘My dear Antonio, I know how much you long to see your
mother and sisters again, and because I love you as the apple of
my eye, I am willing to allow you to go home for a visit.
Therefore, take this donkey, so that you may not have to go on
foot; but see that you never say "Bricklebrit" to him, for if you
do you'll be sure to regret it.'

Antonio took the beast without as much as saying thank you, and
jumping on its back he rode away in great haste; but he hadn't
gone two hundred yards when he dismounted and called out

No sooner had he pronounced the word than the donkey opened its
mouth and poured forth rubies, emeralds, diamonds and pearls, as
big as walnuts.

Antonio gazed in amazement at the sight of such wealth, and
joyfully filling a huge sack with the precious stones, he mounted
the donkey again and rode on till he came to an inn. Here he got
down, and going straight to the landlord, he said to him: ‘My
good man, I must ask you to stable this donkey for me. Be sure
you give the poor beast plenty of oats and hay, but beware of
saying the word "Bricklebrit" to him, for if you do I can promise
you will regret it. Take this heavy sack, too, and put it
carefully away for me.'

The landlord, who was no fool, on receiving this strange warning,
and seeing the precious stones sparkling through the canvas of
the sack, was most anxious to see what would happen if he used
the forbidden word. So he gave Antonio an excellent dinner, with
a bottle of fine old wine, and prepared a comfortable bed for
him. As soon as he saw the poor simpleton close his eyes and had
heard his lusty snores, he hurried to the stables and said to the
donkey ‘Bricklebrit,' and the animal as usual poured out any
number of precious stones.

When the landlord saw all these treasures he longed to get
possession of so valuable an animal, and determined to steal the
donkey from his foolish guest. As soon as it was light next
morning Antonio awoke, and having rubbed his eyes and stretched
himself about a hundred times he called the landlord and said to
him: ‘Come here, my friend, and produce your bill, for short
reckonings make long friends.'

When Antonio had paid his account he went to the stables and took
out his donkey, as he thought, and fastening a sack of gravel,
which the landlord had substituted for his precious stones, on
the creature's back, he set out for his home.

No sooner had he arrived there than he called out: ‘Mother, come
quickly, and bring table-cloths and sheets with you, and spread
them out on the ground, and you will soon see what wonderful
treasures I have brought you.'

His mother hurried into the house, and opening the linen-chest
where she kept her daughters' wedding outfits, she took out
table-cloths and sheets made of the finest linen, and spread them
flat and smooth on the ground. Antonio placed the donkey on them,
and called out ‘Bricklebrit.' But this time he met with no
success, for the donkey took no more notice of the magic word
than he would have done if a lyre had been twanged in his ear.
Two, three, and four times did Antonio pronounce ‘Bricklebrit,'
but all in vain, and he might as well have spoken to the wind.

Disgusted and furious with the poor creature, he seized a thick
stick and began to beat it so hard that he nearly broke every
bone in its body. The miserable donkey was so distracted at such
treatment that, far from pouring out precious stones, it only
tore and dirtied all the fine linen.

When poor Masella saw her table-cloths and sheets being
destroyed, and that instead of becoming rich she had only been
made a fool of, she seized another stick and belaboured Antonio
so unmercifully with it, that he fled before her, and never
stopped till he reached the ogre's cave.

When his master saw the lad returning in such a sorry plight, he
understood at once what had happened to him, and making no bones
about the matter, he told Antonio what a fool he had been to
allow himself to be so imposed upon by the landlord, and to let a
worthless animal be palmed off on him instead of his magic

Antonio listened humbly to the ogre's words, and vowed solemnly
that he would never act so foolishly again. And so a year passed,
and once more Antonio was overcome by a fit of home-sickness, and
felt a great longing to see his own people again.

Now the ogre, although he was so hideous to look upon, had a very
kind heart, and when he saw how restless and unhappy Antonio was,
he at once gave him leave to go home on a visit. At parting he
gave him a beautiful table-cloth, and said: ‘Give this to your
mother; but see that you don't lose it as you lost the donkey,
and till you are safely in your own house beware of saying
"Table-cloth, open," and "Table-cloth, shut." If you do, the
misfortune be on your own head, for I have given you fair

Antonio set out on his journey, but hardly had he got out of
sight of the cave than he laid the table-cloth on the ground and
said, ‘Table-cloth, open.' In an instant the table-cloth unfolded
itself and disclosed a whole mass of precious stones and other

When Antonio perceived this he said, ‘Table-cloth, shut,' and
continued his journey. He came to the same inn again, and calling
the landlord to him, he told him to put the table-cloth carefully
away, and whatever he did not to say ‘Table-cloth, open,' or
‘Table-cloth, shut,' to it.

The landlord, who was a regular rogue, answered, ‘Just leave it
to me, I will look after it as if it were my own.'

After he had given Antonio plenty to eat and drink, and had
provided him with a comfortable bed, he went straight to the
table-cloth and said, ‘Table-cloth, open.' It opened at once, and
displayed such costly treasures that the landlord made up his
mind on the spot to steal it.

When Antonio awoke next morning, the host handed him over a
table-cloth exactly like his own, and carrying it carefully over
his arm, the foolish youth went straight to his mother's house,
and said: ‘Now we shall be rich beyond the dreams of avarice, and
need never go about in rags again, or lack the best of food.'

With these words he spread the table-cloth on the ground and
said, ‘Table-cloth, open.'

But he might repeat the injunction as often as he pleased, it was
only waste of breath, for nothing happened. When Antonio saw this
he turned to his mother and said: ‘That old scoundrel of a
landlord has done me once more; but he will live to repent it,
for if I ever enter his inn again, I will make him suffer for the
loss of my donkey and the other treasures he has robbed me of.'

Masella was in such a rage over her fresh disappointment that she
could not restrain her impatience, and, turning on Antonio, she
abused him soundly, and told him to get out of her sight at once,
for she would never acknowledge him as a son of hers again. The
poor boy was very depressed by her words, and slunk back to his
master like a dog with his tail between his legs. When the ogre
saw him, he guessed at once what had happened. He gave Antonio a
good scolding, and said, ‘I don't know what prevents me smashing
your head in, you useless ne'er-do-well! You blurt everything
out, and your long tongue never ceases wagging for a moment. If
you had remained silent in the inn this misfortune would never
have overtaken you, so you have only yourself to blame for your
present suffering.'

Antonio listened to his master's words in silence, looking for
all the world like a whipped dog. When he had been three more
years in the ogre's service he had another bad fit of
home-sickness, and longed very much to see his mother and sisters

So he asked for permission to go home on a visit, and it was at
once granted to him. Before he set out on his journey the ogre
presented him with a beautifully carved stick and said, ‘Take
this stick as a remembrance of me; but beware of saying, "Rise
up, Stick," and "Lie down, Stick," for if you do, I can only say
I wouldn't be in your shoes for something.'

Antonio took the stick and said, ‘Don't be in the least alarmed,
I'm not such a fool as you think, and know better than most
people what two and two make.'

‘I'm glad to hear it,' replied the ogre, ‘but words are women,
deeds are men. You have heard what I said, and forewarned is

This time Antonio thanked his master warmly for all his kindness,
and started on his homeward journey in great spirits; but he had
not gone half a mile when he said ‘Rise up, Stick.'

The words were hardly out of his mouth when the stick rose and
began to rain down blows on poor Antonio's back with such
lightning-like rapidity that he had hardly strength to call out,
‘Lie down, Stick;' but as soon as he uttered the words the stick
lay down, and ceased beating his back black and blue.

Although he had learnt a lesson at some cost to himself, Antonio
was full of joy, for he saw a way now of revenging himself on the
wicked landlord. Once more he arrived at the inn, and was
received in the most friendly and hospitable manner by his host.
Antonio greeted him cordially, and said: ‘My friend, will you
kindly take care of this stick for me? But, whatever you do,
don't say "Rise up, Stick." If you do, you will be sorry for it,
and you needn't expect any sympathy from me.'

The landlord, thinking he was coming in for a third piece of good
fortune, gave Antonio an excellent supper; and after he had seen
him comfortably to bed, he ran to the stick, and calling to his
wife to come and see the fun, he lost no time in pronouncing the
words ‘Rise up, Stick.'

The moment he spoke the stick jumped up and beat the landlord so
unmercifully that he and his wife ran screaming to Antonio, and,
waking him up, pleaded for mercy.

When Antonio saw how successful his trick had been, he said: ‘I
refuse to help you, unless you give me all that you have stolen
from me, otherwise you will be beaten to death.'

The landlord, who felt himself at death's door already, cried
out: ‘Take back your property, only release me from this terrible
stick;' and with these words he ordered the donkey, the
table-cloth, and other treasures to be restored to their rightful

As soon as Antonio had recovered his belongings he said ‘Stick,
lie down,' and it stopped beating the landlord at once.

Then he took his donkey and table-cloth and arrived safely at his
home with them. This time the magic words had the desired effect,
and the donkey and table-cloth provided the family with treasures
untold. Antonio very soon married off his sister, made his mother
rich for life, and they all lived happily for ever after.

[From the Italian, Kletke.]

                       A Fairy's Blunder

Once upon a time there lived a fairy whose name was Dindonette.
She was the best creature in the world, with the kindest heart;
but she had not much sense, and was always doing things, to
benefit people, which generally ended in causing pain and
distress to everybody concerned. No one knew this better than the
inhabitants of an island far off in the midst of the sea, which,
according to the laws of fairyland, she had taken under her
special protection, thinking day and night of what she could do
to make the isle the pleasantest place in the whole world, as it
was the most beautiful.

Now what happened was this:

As the fairy went about, unseen, from house to house, she heard
everywhere children longing for the time when they would be
‘grown-up,' and able, they thought, to do as they liked; and old
people talking about the past, and sighing to be young again.

‘Is there no way of satisfying these poor things?' she thought.
And then one night an idea occurred to her. ‘Oh, yes, of course!
It has been tried before; but I will manage better than the rest,
with their old Fountain of Youth, which, after all, only made
people young again. I will enchant the spring that bubbles up in
the middle of the orchard, and the children that drink of it
shall at once become grown men and women, and the old people
return to the days of their childhood.'

And without stopping to consult one single other fairy, who might
have given her good advice, off rushed Dindonette, to cast her
spell over the fountain.

It was the only spring of fresh water in the island, and at dawn
was crowded with people of all ages, come to drink at its source.
Delighted at her plan for making them all happy, the fairy hid
herself behind a thicket of roses, and peeped out whenever
footsteps came that way. It was not long before she had ample
proof of the success of her enchantments. Almost before her eyes
the children put on the size and strength of adults, while the
old men and women instantly became helpless, tiny babies. Indeed,
so pleased was she with the result of her work, that she could no
longer remain hidden, and went about telling everybody what she
had done, and enjoying their gratitude and thanks.

But after the first outburst of delight at their wishes being
granted, people began to be a little frightened at the rapid
effects of the magic water. It was delicious to feel yourself at
the height of your power and beauty, but you would wish to keep
so always! Now this was exactly what the fairy had been in too
much of a hurry to arrange, and no sooner had the children become
grown up, and the men and women become babies, than they all
rushed on to old age at an appalling rate! The fairy only found
out her mistake when it was too late to set it right.

When the inhabitants of the island saw what had befallen them,
they were filled with despair, and did everything they could
think of to escape from such a dreadful fate. They dug wells in
their places, so that they should no longer need to drink from
the magic spring; but the sandy soil yielded no water, and the
rainy season was already past. They stored up the dew that fell,
and the juice of fruits and of herbs, but all this was as a drop
in the ocean of their wants. Some threw themselves into the sea,
trusting that the current might carry them to other shores--they
had no boats--and a few, still more impatient, put themselves to
death on the spot. The rest submitted blindly to their destiny.

Perhaps the worst part of the enchantment was, that the change
from one age to another was so rapid that the person had no time
to prepare himself for it. It would not have mattered so much if
the man who stood up in the assembly of the nation, to give his
advice as to peace or war, had looked like a baby, as long as he
spoke with the knowledge and sense of a full-grown man. But,
alas! with the outward form of an infant, he had taken on its
helplessness and foolishness, and there was no one who could
train him to better things. The end of it all was, that before a
month had passed the population had died out, and the fairy
Dindonette, ashamed and grieved at the effects of her folly, had
left the island for ever.

Many centuries after, the fairy Selnozoura, who had fallen into
bad health, was ordered by her doctors to make the tour of the
world twice a week for change of air, and in one of these
journeys she found herself at Fountain Island. Selnozoura never
made these trips alone, but always took with her two children, of
whom she was very fond--Cornichon, a boy of fourteen, bought in
his childhood at a slave-market, and Toupette, a few months
younger, who had been entrusted to the care of the fairy by her
guardian, the genius Kristopo. Cornichon and Toupette were
intended by Selnozoura to become husband and wife, as soon as
they were old enough. Meanwhile, they travelled with her in a
little vessel, whose speed through the air was just a thousand
nine hundred and fifty times greater than that of the swiftest of
our ships.

Struck with the beauty of the island, Selnozoura ran the vessel
to ground, and leaving it in the care of the dragon which lived
in the hold during the voyage, stepped on shore with her two
companions. Surprised at the sight of a large town whose streets
and houses were absolutely desolate, the fairy resolved to put
her magic arts in practice to find out the cause. While she was
thus engaged, Cornichon and Toupette wandered away by themselves,
and by-and-by arrived at the fountain, whose bubbling waters
looked cool and delicious on such a hot day. Scarcely had they
each drunk a deep draught, when the fairy, who by this time had
discovered all she wished to know, hastened to the spot.

‘Oh, beware! beware!' she cried, the moment she saw them. ‘If you
drink that deadly poison you will be ruined for ever!'

‘Poison?' answered Toupette. ‘It is the most refreshing water I
have ever tasted, and Cornichon will say so too!'

‘Unhappy children, then I am too late! Why did you leave me?
Listen, and I will tell you what has befallen the wretched
inhabitants of this island, and what will befall you too. The
power of fairies is great,' she added, when she had finished her
story, ‘but they cannot destroy the work of another fairy. Very
shortly you will pass into the weakness and silliness of extreme
old age, and all I can do for you is to make it as easy to you as
possible, and to preserve you from the death that others have
suffered, from having no one to look after them. But the charm is
working already! Cornichon is taller and more manly than he was
an hour ago, and Toupette no longer looks like a little girl.'

It was true; but this fact did not seem to render the young
people as miserable as it did Selnozoura.

‘Do not pity us,' said Cornichon. ‘If we are fated to grow old so
soon, let us no longer delay our marriage. What matter if we
anticipate our decay, if we only anticipate our happiness too?'

The fairy felt that Cornichon had reason on his side, and seeing
by a glance at Toupette's face that there was no opposition to be
feared from her, she answered, ‘Let it be so, then. But not in
this dreadful place. We will return at once to Bagota, and the
festivities shall be the most brilliant ever seen.'

They all returned to the vessel, and in a few hours the four
thousand five hundred miles that lay between the island and
Bagota were passed. Everyone was surprised to see the change
which the short absence had made in the young people, but as the
fairy had promised absolute silence about the adventure, they
were none the wiser, and busied themselves in preparing their
dresses for the marriage, which was fixed for the next night.

Early on the following morning the genius Kristopo arrived at the
Court, on one of the visits he was in the habit of paying his
ward from time to time. Like the rest, he was astonished at the
sudden improvement in the child. He had always been fond of her,
and in a moment he fell violently in love. Hastily demanding an
audience of the fairy, he laid his proposals before her, never
doubting that she would give her consent to so brilliant a match.
But Selnozoura refused to listen, and even hinted that in his own
interest Kristopo had better turn his thoughts elsewhere. The
genius pretended to agree, but, instead, he went straight to
Toupette's room, and flew away with her through the window, at
the very instant that the bridegroom was awaiting her below.

When the fairy discovered what had happened, she was furious, and
sent messenger after messenger to the genius in his palace at
Ratibouf, commanding him to restore Toupette without delay, and
threatening to make war in case of refusal.

Kristopo gave no direct answer to the fairy's envoys, but kept
Toupette closely guarded in a tower, where the poor girl used all
her powers of persuasion to induce him to put off their marriage.
All would, however, have been quite vain if, in the course of a
few days, sorrow, joined to the spell of the magic water, had not
altered her appearance so completely that Kristopo was quite
alarmed, and declared that she needed amusement and fresh air,
and that, as his presence seemed to distress her, she should be
left her own mistress. But one thing he declined to do, and that
was to send her back to Bagota.

In the meantime both sides had been busily collecting armies, and
Kristopo had given the command of his to a famous general, while
Selnozoura had placed Cornichon at the head of her forces. But
before war was actually declared, Toupette's parents, who had
been summoned by the genius, arrived at Ratibouf. They had never
seen their daughter since they parted from her as a baby, but
from time to time travellers to Bagota had brought back accounts
of her beauty. What was their amazement, therefore, at finding,
instead of a lovely girl, a middle-aged woman, handsome indeed,
but quite faded--looking, in fact, older than themselves.
Kristopo, hardly less astonished than they were at the sudden
change, thought that it was a joke on the part of one of his
courtiers, who had hidden Toupette away, and put this elderly
lady in her place. Bursting with rage, he sent instantly for all
the servants and guards of the town, and inquired who had the
insolence to play him such a trick, and what had become of their
prisoner. They replied that since Toupette had been in their
charge she had never left her rooms unveiled, and that during her
walks in the surrounding gardens, her food had been brought in
and placed on her table; as she preferred to eat alone no one had
ever seen her face, or knew what she was like.

The servants were clearly speaking the truth, and Kristopo was
obliged to believe them. ‘But,' thought he, ‘if they have not had
a hand in this, it must be the work of the fairy,' and in his
anger he ordered the army to be ready to march.

On her side, Selnozoura of course knew what the genius had to
expect, but was deeply offended when she heard of the base trick
which she was believed to have invented. Her first desire was to
give battle to Kristopo at once, but with great difficulty her
ministers induced her to pause, and to send an ambassador to
Kristopo to try to arrange matters.

So the Prince Zeprady departed for the court of Ratibouf, and on
his way he met Cornichon, who was encamped with his army just
outside the gates of Bagota. The prince showed him the fairy's
written order that for the present peace must still be kept, and
Cornichon, filled with longing to see Toupette once more, begged
to be allowed to accompany Zeprady on his mission to Ratibouf.

By this time the genius's passion for Toupette, which had caused
all these troubles, had died out, and he willingly accepted the
terms of peace offered by Zeprady, though he informed the prince
that he still believed the fairy to be guilty of the dreadful
change in the girl. To this the prince only replied that on that
point he had a witness who could prove, better than anyone else,
if it was Toupette or not, and desired that Cornichon should be
sent for.

When Toupette was told that she was to see her old lover again,
her heart leapt with joy; but soon the recollection came to her
of all that had happened, and she remembered that Cornichon would
be changed as well as she. The moment of their meeting was not
all happiness, especially on the part of Toupette, who could not
forget her lost beauty, and the genius, who was present, was at
last convinced that he had not been deceived, and went out to
sign the treaty of peace, followed by his attendants.

‘Ah, Toupette: my dear Toupette!' cried Cornichon, as soon as
they were left alone; ‘now that we are once more united, let our
past troubles be forgotten.'

‘Our past troubles!' answered she, ‘and what do you call our lost
beauty and the dreadful future before us? You are looking fifty
years older than when I saw you last, and I know too well that
fate has treated me no better!'

‘Ah, do not say that,' replied Cornichon, clasping her hand. ‘You
are different, it is true; but every age has its graces, and
surely no woman of sixty was ever handsomer than you! If your
eyes had been as bright as of yore they would have matched badly
with your faded skin. The wrinkles which I notice on your
forehead explain the increased fulness of your cheeks, and your
throat in withering is elegant in decay. Thus the harmony shown
by your features, even as they grow old, is the best proof of
their former beauty.'

‘Oh, monster!' cried Toupette, bursting into tears, ‘is that all
the comfort you can give me?'

‘But, Toupette,' answered Cornichon, ‘you used to declare that
you did not care for beauty, as long as you had my heart.'

‘Yes, I know,' said she, ‘but how can you go on caring for a
person who is as old and plain as I?'

‘Toupette, Toupette,' replied Cornichon, ‘you are only talking
nonsense. My heart is as much yours as ever it was, and nothing
in the world can make any difference.'

At this point of the conversation the Prince Zeprady entered the
room, with the news that the genius, full of regret for his
behaviour, had given Cornichon full permission to depart for
Bagota as soon as he liked, and to take Toupette with him; adding
that, though he begged they would excuse his taking leave of them
before they went, he hoped, before long, to visit them at Bagota.

Neither of the lovers slept that night--Cornichon from joy at
returning home, Toupette from dread of the blow to her vanity
which awaited her at Bagota. It was hopeless for Cornichon to try
to console her during the journey with the reasons he had given
the day before. She only grew worse and worse, and when they
reached the palace went straight to her old apartments,
entreating the fairy to allow both herself and Cornichon to
remain concealed, and to see no one.

For some time after their arrival the fairy was taken up with the
preparations for the rejoicings which were to celebrate the
peace, and with the reception of the genius, who was determined
to do all in his power to regain Selnozoura's lost friendship.
Cornichon and Toupette were therefore left entirely to
themselves, and though this was only what they wanted, still,
they began to feel a little neglected.

At length, one morning, they saw from the windows that the fairy
and the genius were approaching, in state, with all their
courtiers in attendance. Toupette instantly hid herself in the
darkest corner of the room, but Cornichon, forgetting that he was
now no longer a boy of fourteen, ran to meet them. In so doing he
tripped and fell, bruising one of his eyes severely. At the sight
of her lover lying helpless on the floor, Toupette hastened to
his side; but her feeble legs gave way under her, and she fell
almost on top of him, knocking out three of her loosened teeth
against his forehead. The fairy, who entered the room at this
moment, burst into tears, and listened in silence to the genius,
who hinted that by-and-by everything would be put right.

‘At the last assembly of the fairies,' he said, ‘when the doings
of each fairy were examined and discussed, a proposal was made to
lessen, as far as possible, the mischief caused by Dindonette by
enchanting the fountain. And it was decided that, as she had
meant nothing but kindness, she should have the power of undoing
one half of the spell. Of course she might always have destroyed
the fatal fountain, which would have been best of all; but this
she never thought of. Yet, in spite of this, her heart is so
good, that I am sure that the moment she hears that she is wanted
she will fly to help. Only, before she comes, it is for you,
Madam, to make up your mind which of the two shall regain their
former strength and beauty.'

At these words the fairy's soul sank. Both Cornichon and Toupette
were equally dear to her, and how could she favour one at the
cost of the other? As to the courtiers, none of the men were able
to understand why she hesitated a second to declare for Toupette;
while the ladies were equally strong on the side of Cornichon.

But, however undecided the fairy might be, it was quite different
with Cornichon and Toupette.

‘Ah, my love,' exclaimed Cornichon, ‘at length I shall be able to
give you the best proof of my devotion by showing you how I value
the beauties of your mind above those of your body! While the
most charming women of the court will fall victims to my youth
and strength, I shall think of nothing but how to lay them at
your feet, and pay heart-felt homage to your age and wrinkles.'

‘Not so fast,' interrupted Toupette, ‘I don't see why you should
have it all. Why do you heap such humiliations upon me? But I
will trust to the justice of the fairy, who will not treat me

Then she entered her own rooms, and refused to leave them, in
spite of the prayers of Cornichon, who begged her to let him

No one at the court thought or spoke of any other subject during
the few days before the arrival of Dindonette, whom everybody
expected to set things right in a moment. But, alas! she had no
idea herself what was best to be done, and always adopted the
opinion of the person she was talking to. At length a thought
struck her, which seemed the only way of satisfying both parties,
and she asked the fairy to call together all the court and the
people to hear her decision.

‘Happy is he,' she began, ‘who can repair the evil he has caused,
but happier he who has never caused any.'

As nobody contradicted this remark, she continued:

‘To me it is only allowed to undo one half of the mischief I have
wrought. I could restore you your youth,' she said to Cornichon,
‘or your beauty,' turning to Toupette. ‘I will do both; and I
will do neither.'

A murmur of curiosity arose from the crowd, while Cornichon and
Toupette trembled with astonishment.

‘No,' went on Dindonette, ‘never should I have the cruelty to
leave one of you to decay, while the other enjoys the glory of
youth. And as I cannot restore you both at once to what you were,
one half of each of your bodies shall become young again, while
the other half goes on its way to decay. I will leave it to you
to choose which half it shall be--if I shall draw a line round
the waist, or a line straight down the middle of the body.'

She looked about her proudly, expecting applause for her clever
idea. But Cornichon and Toupette were shaking with rage and
disappointment, and everyone else broke into shouts of laughter.
In pity for the unhappy lovers, Selnozoura came forward.

‘Do you not think,' she said, ‘that instead of what you propose,
it would be better to let them take it in turns to enjoy their
former youth and beauty for a fixed time? I am sure you could
easily manage that.'

‘What an excellent notion!' cried Dindonette. ‘Oh, yes, of course
that is best! Which of you shall I touch first?'

‘Touch her,' replied Cornichon, who was always ready to give way
to Toupette. ‘I know her heart too well to fear any change.'

So the fairy bent forward and touched her with her magic ring,
and in one instant the old woman was a girl again. The whole
court wept with joy at the sight, and Toupette ran up to
Cornichon, who had fallen down in his surprise, promising to pay
him long visits, and tell him of all her balls and water parties.

The two fairies went to their own apartments, where the genius
followed them to take his leave.

‘Oh, dear!' suddenly cried Dindonette, breaking in to the
farewell speech of the genius. ‘I quite forgot to fix the time
when Cornichon should in his turn grow young. How stupid of me!
And now I fear it is too late, for I ought to have declared it
before I touched Toupette with the ring. Oh, dear! oh, dear! why
did nobody warn me?'

‘You were so quick,' replied Selnozoura, who had long been aware
of the mischief the fairy had again done, ‘and we can only wait
now till Cornichon shall have reached the utmost limits of his
decay, when he will drink of the water, and become a baby once
more, so that Toupette will have to spend her life as a nurse, a
wife, and a caretaker.'

After the anxiety of mind and the weakness of body to which for
so long Toupette had been a prey, it seemed as if she could not
amuse herself enough, and it was seldom indeed that she found
time to visit poor Cornichon, though she did not cease to be fond
of him, or to be kind to him. Still, she was perfectly happy
without him, and this the poor man did not fail to see, almost
blind and deaf from age though he was.

But it was left to Kristopo to undo at last the work of
Dindonette, and give Cornichon back the youth he had lost, and
this the genius did all the more gladly, as he discovered, quite
by accident, that Cornichon was in fact his son. It was on this
plea that he attended the great yearly meeting of the fairies,
and prayed that, in consideration of his services to so many of
the members, this one boon might be granted him. Such a request
had never before been heard in fairyland, and was objected to by
some of the older fairies; but both Kristopo and Selnozoura were
held in such high honour that the murmurs of disgust were set
aside, and the latest victim to the enchanted fountain was
pronounced to be free of the spell. All that the genius asked in
return was that he might accompany the fairy back to Bagota, and
be present when his son assumed his proper shape.

They made up their minds they would just tell Toupette that they
had found a husband for her, and give her a pleasant surprise at
her wedding, which was fixed for the following night. She heard
the news with astonishment, and many pangs for the grief which
Cornichon would certainly feel at his place being taken by
another; but she did not dream of disobeying the fairy, and spent
the whole day wondering who the bridegroom could be.

At the appointed hour, a large crowd assembled at the fairy's
palace, which was decorated with the sweetest flowers, known only
to fairyland. Toupette had taken her place, but where was the

‘Fetch Cornichon!' said the fairy to her chamberlain.

But Toupette interposed: ‘Oh, Madam, spare him, I entreat you,
this bitter pain, and let him remain hidden and in peace.'

‘It is necessary that he should be here,' answered the fairy,
‘and he will not regret it.'

And, as she spoke, Cornichon was led in, smiling with the
foolishness of extreme old age at the sight of the gay crowd.

‘Bring him here,' commanded the fairy, waving her hand towards
Toupette, who started back from surprise and horror.

Selnozoura then took the hand of the poor old man, and the genius
came forward and touched him three times with his ring, when
Cornichon was transformed into a handsome young man.

‘May you live long,' the genius said, ‘to enjoy happiness with
your wife, and to love your father.'

And that was the end of the mischief wrought by the fairy

[Cabinet des Fées.]

                   Long, Broad, and Quickeye

                       (A Bohemian Story)

Once upon a time there lived a king who had an only son whom he
loved dearly. Now one day the king sent for his son and said to

‘My dearest child, my hair is grey and I am old, and soon I shall
feel no more the warmth of the sun, or look upon the trees and
flowers. But before I die I should like to see you with a good
wife; therefore marry, my son, as speedily as possible.'

‘My father,' replied the prince, ‘now and always, I ask nothing
better than to do your bidding, but I know of no daughter-in-law
that I could give you.'

On hearing these words the old king drew from his pocket a key of
gold, and gave it to his son, saying:

‘Go up the staircase, right up to the top of the tower. Look
carefully round you, and then come and tell me which you like
best of all that you see.'

So the young man went up. He had never before been in the tower,
and had no idea what it might contain.

The staircase wound round and round and round, till the prince
was almost giddy, and every now and then he caught sight of a
large room that opened out from the side. But he had been told to
go to the top, and to the top he went. Then he found himself in a
hall, which had an iron door at one end. This door he unlocked
with his golden key, and he passed through into a vast chamber
which had a roof of blue sprinkled with golden stars, and a
carpet of green silk soft as turf. Twelve windows framed in gold
let in the light of the sun, and on every window was painted the
figure of a young girl, each more beautiful than the last. While
the prince gazed at them in surprise, not knowing which he liked
best, the girls began to lift their eyes and smile at him. He
waited, expecting them to speak, but no sound came.

Suddenly he noticed that one of the windows was covered by a
curtain of white silk.

He lifted it, and saw before him the image of a maiden beautiful
as the day and sad as the tomb, clothed in a white robe, having a
girdle of silver and a crown of pearls. The prince stood and
gazed at her, as if he had been turned into stone, but as he
looked the sadness which, was on her face seemed to pass into his
heart, and he cried out:

‘This one shall be my wife. This one and no other.'

As he said the words the young girl blushed and hung her head,
and all the other figures vanished.

The young prince went quickly back to his father, and told him
all he had seen and which wife he had chosen. The old man
listened to him full of sorrow, and then he spoke:

‘You have done ill, my son, to search out that which was hidden,
and you are running to meet a great danger. This young girl has
fallen into the power of a wicked sorcerer, who lives in an iron
castle. Many young men have tried to deliver her, and none have
ever come back. But what is done is done! You have given your
word, and it cannot be broken. Go, dare your fate, and return to
me safe and sound.'

So the prince embraced his father, mounted his horse, and set
forth to seek his bride. He rode on gaily for several hours, till
he found himself in a wood where he had never been before, and
soon lost his way among its winding paths and deep valleys. He
tried in vain to see where he was: the thick trees shut out the
sun, and he could not tell which was north and which was south,
so that he might know what direction to make for. He felt in
despair, and had quite given up all hope of getting out of this
horrible place, when he heard a voice calling to him.

‘Hey! hey! stop a minute!'

The prince turned round and saw behind him a very tall man,
running as fast as his legs would carry him.

‘Wait for me,' he panted, ‘and take me into your service. If you
do, you will never be sorry.'

‘Who are you?' asked the prince, ‘and what can you do?'

‘Long is my name, and I can lengthen my body at will. Do you see
that nest up there on the top of that pine-tree? Well, I can get
it for you without taking the trouble of climbing the tree,' and
Long stretched himself up and up and up, till he was very soon as
tall as the pine itself. He put the nest in his pocket, and
before you could wink your eyelid he had made himself small
again, and stood before the prince.

‘Yes; you know your business,' said he, ‘but birds' nests are no
use to me. I am too old for them. Now if you were only able to
get me out of this wood, you would indeed be good for something.'

‘Oh, there's no difficulty about that,' replied Long, and he
stretched himself up and up and up till he was three times as
tall as the tallest tree in the forest. Then he looked all round
and said, ‘We must go in this direction in order to get out of
the wood,' and shortening himself again, he took the prince's
horse by the bridle, and led him along. Very soon they got clear
of the forest, and saw before them a wide plain ending in a pile
of high rocks, covered here and there with trees, and very much
like the fortifications of a town.

As they left the wood behind, Long turned to the prince and said,
‘My lord, here comes my comrade. You should take him into your
service too, as you will find him a great help.'

‘Well, call him then, so that I can see what sort of a man he

‘He is a little too far off for that,' replied Long. ‘He would
hardly hear my voice, and he couldn't be here for some time yet,
as he has so much to carry. I think I had better go and bring him
myself,' and this time he stretched himself to such a height that
his head was lost in the clouds. He made two or three strides,
took his friend on his back, and set him down before the prince.
The new-comer was a very fat man, and as round as a barrel.

‘Who are you?' asked the prince, ‘and what can you do?'

‘Your worship, Broad is my name, and I can make myself as wide as
I please.'

‘Let me see how you manage it.'

‘Run, my lord, as fast as you can, and hide yourself in the
wood,' cried Broad, and he began to swell himself out.

The prince did not understand why he should run to the wood, but
when he saw Long flying towards it, he thought he had better
follow his example. He was only just in time, for Broad had so
suddenly inflated himself that he very nearly knocked over the
prince and his horse too. He covered all the space for acres
round. You would have thought he was a mountain!

At length Broad ceased to expand, drew a deep breath that made
the whole forest tremble, and shrank into his usual size.

‘You have made me run away,' said the prince. ‘But it is not
every day one meets with a man of your sort. I will take you into
my service.'

So the three companions continued their journey, and when they
were drawing near the rocks they met a man whose eyes were
covered by a bandage.

‘Your excellency,' said Long, ‘this is our third comrade. You
will do well to take him into your service, and, I assure you,
you will find him worth his salt.'

‘Who are you?' asked the prince. ‘And why are your eyes bandaged?
You can never see your way!'

‘It is just the contrary, my lord! It is because I see only too
well that I am forced to bandage my eyes. Even so I see as well
as people who have no bandage. When I take it off my eyes pierce
through everything. Everything I look at catches fire, or, if it
cannot catch fire, it falls into a thousand pieces. They call me

And so saying he took off his bandage and turned towards the
rock. As he fixed his eyes upon it a crack was heard, and in a
few moments it was nothing but a heap of sand. In the sand
something might be detected glittering brightly. Quickeye picked
it up and brought it to the prince. It turned out to be a lump of
pure gold.

‘You are a wonderful creature,' said the prince, ‘and I should be
a fool not to take you into my service. But since your eyes are
so good, tell me if I am very far from the Iron Castle, and what
is happening there just now.'

‘If you were travelling alone,' replied Quickeye, ‘it would take
you at least a year to get to it; but as we are with you, we
shall arrive there to-night. Just now they are preparing supper.'

‘There is a princess in the castle. Do you see her?'

‘A wizard keeps her in a high tower, guarded by iron bars.'

‘Ah, help me to deliver her!' cried the prince.

And they promised they would.

Then they all set out through the grey rocks, by the breach made
by the eyes of Quickeye, and passed over great mountains and
through deep woods. And every time they met with any obstacle the
three friends contrived somehow to put it aside. As the sun was
setting, the prince beheld the towers of the Iron Castle, and
before it sank beneath the horizon he was crossing the iron
bridge which led to the gates. He was only just in time, for no
sooner had the sun disappeared altogether, than the bridge drew
itself up and the gates shut themselves.

There was no turning back now!

The prince put up his horse in the stable, where everything
looked as if a guest was expected, and then the whole party
marched straight up to the castle. In the court, in the stables,
and all over the great halls, they saw a number of men richly
dressed, but every one turned into stone. They crossed an endless
set of rooms, all opening into each other, till they reached the
dining-hall. It was brilliantly lighted; the table was covered
with wine and fruit, and was laid for four. They waited a few
minutes expecting someone to come, but as nobody did, they sat
down and began to eat and drink, for they were very hungry.

When they had done their supper they looked about for some place
to sleep. But suddenly the door burst open, and the wizard
entered the hall. He was old and hump-backed, with a bald head
and a grey beard that fell to his knees. He wore a black robe,
and instead of a belt three iron circlets clasped his waist. He
led by the hand a lady of wonderful beauty, dressed in white,
with a girdle of silver and a crown of pearls, but her face was
pale and sad as death itself.

The prince knew her in an instant, and moved eagerly forward; but
the wizard gave him no time to speak, and said:

‘I know why you are here. Very good; you may have her if for
three nights following you can prevent her making her escape. If
you fail in this, you and your servants will all be turned into
stone, like those who have come before you.' And offering the
princess a chair, he left the hall.

The prince could not take his eyes from the princess, she was so
lovely! He began to talk to her, but she neither answered nor
smiled, and sat as if she were made of marble. He seated himself
by her, and determined not to close his eyes that night, for fear
she should escape him. And in order that she should be doubly
guarded, Long stretched himself like a strap all round the room,
Broad took his stand by the door and puffed himself out, so that
not even a mouse could slip by, and Quickeye leant against a
pillar which stood in the middle of the floor and supported the
roof. But in half a second they were all sound asleep, and they
slept sound the whole night long.

In the morning, at the first peep of dawn, the prince awoke with
a start. But the princess was gone. He aroused his servants and
implored them to tell him what he must do.

‘Calm yourself, my lord,' said Quickeye. ‘I have found her
already. A hundred miles from here there is a forest. In the
middle of the forest, an old oak, and on the top of the oak, an
acorn. This acorn is the princess. If Long will take me on his
shoulders, we shall soon bring her back.' And sure enough, in
less time than it takes to walk round a cottage, they had
returned from the forest, and Long presented the acorn to the

‘Now, your excellency, throw it on the ground.'

The prince obeyed, and was enchanted to see the princess appear
at his side. But when the sun peeped for the first time over the
mountains, the door burst open as before, and the wizard entered
with a loud laugh. Suddenly he caught sight of the princess; his
face darkened, he uttered a low growl, and one of the iron
circlets gave way with a crash. He seized the young girl by the
hand and bore her away with him.

All that day the prince wandered about the castle, studying the
curious treasures it contained, but everything looked as if life
had suddenly come to a standstill. In one place he saw a prince
who had been turned into stone in the act of brandishing a sword
round which his two hands were clasped. In another, the same doom
had fallen upon a knight in the act of running away. In a third,
a serving man was standing eternally trying to convey a piece of
beef to his mouth, and all around them were others, still
preserving for evermore the attitudes they were in when the
wizard had commanded ‘From henceforth be turned into marble.' In
the castle, and round the castle all was dismal and desolate.
Trees there were, but without leaves; fields there were, but no
grass grew on them. There was one river, but it never flowed and
no fish lived in it. No flowers blossomed, and no birds sang.

Three times during the day food appeared, as if by magic, for the
prince and his servants. And it was not until supper was ended
that the wizard appeared, as on the previous evening, and
delivered the princess into the care of the prince.

All four determined that this time they would keep awake at any
cost. But it was no use. Off they went as they had done before,
and when the prince awoke the next morning the room was again

With a pang of shame, he rushed to find Quickeye. ‘Awake! Awake!
Quickeye! Do you know what has become of the princess?'

Quickeye rubbed his eyes and answered: ‘Yes, I see her. Two
hundred miles from here there is a mountain. In this mountain is
a rock. In the rock, a precious stone. This stone is the
princess. Long shall take me there, and we will be back before
you can turn round.'

So Long took him on his shoulders and they set out. At every
stride they covered twenty miles, and as they drew near Quickeye
fixed his burning eyes on the mountain; in an instant it split
into a thousand pieces, and in one of these sparkled the precious
stone. They picked it up and brought it to the prince, who flung
it hastily down, and as the stone touched the floor the princess
stood before him. When the wizard came, his eyes shot forth
flames of fury. Cric-crac was heard, and another of his iron
bands broke and fell. He seized the princess by the hand and led
her off, growling louder than ever.

All that day things went on exactly as they had done the day
before. After supper the wizard brought back the princess, and
looking him straight in the eyes he said, ‘We shall see which of
us two will gain the prize after all!'

That night they struggled their very hardest to keep awake, and
even walked about instead of sitting down. But it was quite
useless. One after another they had to give in, and for the third
time the princess slipped through their fingers.

When morning came, it was as usual the prince who awoke the
first, and as usual, the princess being gone, he rushed to

‘Get up, get up, Quickeye, and tell me where is the princess?'

Quickeye looked about for some time without answering. ‘Oh, my
lord, she is far, very far. Three hundred miles away there lies a
black sea. In the middle of this sea there is a little shell, and
in the middle of the shell is fixed a gold ring. That gold ring
is the princess. But do not vex your soul; we will get her. Only
to-day, Long must take Broad with him. He will be wanted badly.'

So Long took Quickeye on one shoulder, and Broad on the other,
and they set out. At each stride they left thirty miles behind
them. When they reached the black sea, Quickeye showed them the
spot where they must seek the shell. But though Long stretched
down his hand as far as it would go, he could not find the shell,
for it lay at the bottom of the sea.

‘Wait a moment, comrades, it will be all right. I will help you,'
said Broad.

Then he swelled himself out so that you would have thought the
world could hardly have held him, and stooping down he drank. He
drank so much at every mouthful, that only a minute or so passed
before the water had sunk enough for Long to put his hand to the
bottom. He soon found the shell, and pulled the ring out. But
time had been lost, and Long had a double burden to carry. The
dawn was breaking fast before they got back to the castle, where
the prince was waiting for them in an agony of fear.

Soon the first rays of the sun were seen peeping over the tops of
the mountains. The door burst open, and finding the prince
standing alone the wizard broke into peals of wicked laughter.
But as he laughed a loud crash was heard, the window fell into a
thousand pieces, a gold ring glittered in the air, and the
princess stood before the enchanter. For Quickeye, who was
watching from afar, had told Long of the terrible danger now
threatening the prince, and Long, summoning all his strength for
one gigantic effort, had thrown the ring right through the

The wizard shrieked and howled with rage, till the whole castle
trembled to its foundations. Then a crash was heard, the third
band split in two, and a crow flew out of the window.

Then the princess at length broke the enchanted silence, and
blushing like a rose, gave the prince her thanks for her
unlooked-for deliverance.

But it was not only the princess who was restored to life by the
flight of the wicked black crow. The marble figures became men
once more, and took up their occupations just as they had left
them off. The horses neighed in the stables, the flowers
blossomed in the garden, the birds flew in the air, the fish
darted in the water. Everywhere you looked, all was life, all was

And the knights who had been turned into stone came in a body to
offer their homage to the prince who had set them free.

‘Do not thank me,' he said, ‘for I have done nothing. Without my
faithful servants, Long, Broad, and Quickeye, I should even have
been as one of you.'

With these words he bade them farewell, and departed with the
princess and his faithful companions for the kingdom of his

The old king, who had long since given up all hope, wept for joy
at the sight of his son, and insisted that the wedding should
take place as soon as possible.

All the knights who had been enchanted in the Iron Castle were
invited to the ceremony, and after it had taken place, Long,
Broad, and Quickeye took leave of the young couple, saying that
they were going to look for more work.

The prince offered them all their hearts could desire if they
would only remain with him, but they replied that an idle life
would not please them, and that they could never be happy unless
they were busy, so they went away to seek their fortunes, and for
all I know are seeking still.

[Contes populaires. Traduits par Louis Léger. Paris: Leroux,


There was once upon a time a woman who had an only daughter. When
the child was about seven years old she used to pass every day,
on her way to school, an orchard where there was a wild plum
tree, with delicious ripe plums hanging from the branches. Each
morning the child would pick one, and put it into her pocket to
eat at school. For this reason she was called Prunella. Now, the
orchard belonged to a witch. One day the witch noticed the child
gathering a plum, as she passed along the road. Prunella did it
quite innocently, not knowing that she was doing wrong in taking
the fruit that hung close to the roadside. But the witch was
furious, and next day hid herself behind the hedge, and when
Prunella came past, and put out her hand to pluck the fruit, she
jumped out and seized her by the arm.

‘Ah! you little thief!' she exclaimed. ‘I have caught you at
last. Now you will have to pay for your misdeeds.'

The poor child, half dead with fright, implored the old woman to
forgive her, assuring her that she did not know she had done
wrong, and promising never to do it again. But the witch had no
pity, and she dragged Prunella into her house, where she kept her
till the time should come when she could have her revenge.

As the years passed Prunella grew up into a very beautiful girl.
Now her beauty and goodness, instead of softening the witch's
heart, aroused her hatred and jealousy.

One day she called Prunella to her, and said: ‘Take this basket,
go to the well, and bring it back to me filled with water. If you
don't I will kill you.'

The girl took the basket, went and let it down into the well
again and again. But her work was lost labour. Each time, as she
drew up the basket, the water streamed out of it. At last, in
despair, she gave it up, and leaning against the well she began
to cry bitterly, when suddenly she heard a voice at her side
saying ‘Prunella, why are you crying?'

Turning round she beheld a handsome youth, who looked kindly at
her, as if he were sorry for her trouble.

‘Who are you,' she asked, ‘and how do you know my name?'

‘I am the son of the witch,' he replied, ‘and my name is
Bensiabel. I know that she is determined that you shall die, but
I promise you that she shall not carry out her wicked plan. Will
you give me a kiss, if I fill your basket?'

‘No,' said Prunella, ‘I will not give you a kiss, because you are
the son of a witch.'

‘Very well,' replied the youth sadly. ‘Give me your basket and I
will fill it for you.' And he dipped it into the well, and the
water stayed in it. Then the girl returned to the house, carrying
the basket filled with water. When the witch saw it, she became
white with rage, and exclaimed ‘Bensiabel must have helped you.'
And Prunella looked down, and said nothing.

‘Well, we shall see who will win in the end,' said the witch, in
a great rage.

The following day she called the girl to her and said: ‘Take this
sack of wheat. I am going out for a little; by the time I return
I shall expect you to have made it into bread. If you have not
done it I will kill you.' Having said this she left the room,
closing and locking the door behind her.

Poor Prunella did not know what to do. It was impossible for her
to grind the wheat, prepare the dough, and bake the bread, all in
the short time that the witch would be away. At first she set to
work bravely, but when she saw how hopeless her task was, she
threw herself on a chair, and began to weep bitterly. She was
roused from her despair by hearing Bensiabel's voice at her side
saying: ‘Prunella, Prunella, do not weep like that. If you will
give me a kiss I will make the bread, and you will be saved.'

‘I will not kiss the son of a witch,' replied Prunella.

But Bensiabel took the wheat from her, and ground it, and made
the dough, and when the witch returned the bread was ready baked
in the oven.

Turning to the girl, with fury in her voice, she said: ‘Bensiabel
must have been here and helped you;' and Prunella looked down,
and said nothing.

‘We shall see who will win in the end,' said the witch, and her
eyes blazed with anger.

Next day she called the girl to her and said: ‘Go to my sister,
who lives across the mountains. She will give you a casket, which
you must bring back to me.' This she said knowing that her
sister, who was a still more cruel and wicked witch than herself,
would never allow the girl to return, but would imprison her and
starve her to death. But Prunella did not suspect anything, and
set out quite cheerfully. On the way she met Bensiabel.

‘Where are you going, Prunella?' he asked.

‘I am going to the sister of my mistress, from whom I am to fetch
a casket.'

‘Oh poor, poor girl!' said Bensiabel. ‘You are being sent
straight to your death. Give me a kiss, and I will save you.'

But again Prunella answered as before, ‘I will not kiss the son
of a witch.'

‘Nevertheless, I will save your life,' said Bensiabel, ‘for I
love you better than myself. Take this flagon of oil, this loaf
of bread, this piece of rope, and this broom. When you reach the
witch's house, oil the hinges of the door with the contents of
the flagon, and throw the loaf of bread to the great fierce
mastiff, who will come to meet you. When you have passed the dog,
you will see in the courtyard a miserable woman trying in vain to
let down a bucket into the well with her plaited hair. You must
give her the rope. In the kitchen you will find a still more
miserable woman trying to clean the hearth with her tongue; to
her you must give the broom. You will see the casket on the top
of a cupboard, take it as quickly as you can, and leave the house
without a moment's delay. If you do all this exactly as I have
told you, you will not be killed.'

So Prunella, having listened carefully to his instructions, did
just what he had told her. She reached the house, oiled the
hinges of the door, threw the loaf to the dog, gave the poor
woman at the well the rope, and the woman in the kitchen the
broom, caught up the casket from the top of the cupboard, and
fled with it out of the house. But the witch heard her as she ran
away, and rushing to the window called out to the woman in the
kitchen: ‘Kill that thief, I tell you!'

But the woman replied: ‘I will not kill her, for she has given me
a broom, whereas you forced me to clean the hearth with my

Then the witch called out in fury to the woman at the well: ‘Take
the girl, I tell you, and fling her into the water, and drown

But the woman answered: ‘No, I will not drown her, for she gave
me this rope, whereas you forced me to use my hair to let down
the bucket to draw water.'

Then the witch shouted to the dog to seize the girl and hold her
fast; but the dog answered: ‘No, I will not seize her, for she
gave me a loaf of bread, whereas you let me starve with hunger.'

The witch was so angry that she nearly choked, as she called out:
‘Door, bang upon her, and keep her a prisoner.'

But the door answered: ‘I won't, for she has oiled my hinges, so
that they move quite easily, whereas you left them all rough and

And so Prunella escaped, and, with the casket under her arm,
reached the house of her mistress, who, as you may believe, was
as angry as she was surprised to see the girl standing before
her, looking more beautiful than ever. Her eyes flashed, as in
furious tones she asked her, ‘Did you meet Bensiabel?'

But Prunella looked down, and said nothing.

‘We shall see,' said the witch, ‘who will win in the end. Listen,
there are three cocks in the hen-house; one is yellow, one black,
and the third is white. If one of them crows during the night you
must tell me which one it is. Woe to you if you make a mistake. I
will gobble you up in one mouthful.'

Now Bensiabel was in the room next to the one where Prunella
slept. At midnight she awoke hearing a cock crow.

‘Which one was that?' shouted the witch.

Then, trembling, Prunella knocked on the wall and whispered:
‘Bensiabel, Bensiabel, tell me, which cock crowed?'

‘Will you give me a kiss if I tell you?' he whispered back
through the wall.

But she answered ‘No.'

Then he whispered back to her: ‘Nevertheless, I will tell you. It
was the yellow cock that crowed.'

The witch, who had noticed the delay in Prunella's answer,
approached her door calling angrily: ‘Answer at once, or I will
kill you.'

So Prunella answered: ‘It was the yellow cock that crowed.'

And the witch stamped her foot and gnashed her teeth.

Soon after another cock crowed. ‘Tell me now which one it is,'
called the witch. And, prompted by Bensiabel, Prunella answered:
‘That is the black cock.'

A few minutes after the crowing was heard again, and the voice of
the witch demanding ‘Which one was that?'

And again Prunella implored Bensiabel to help her. But this time
he hesitated, for he hoped that Prunella might forget that he was
a witch's son, and promise to give him a kiss. And as he
hesitated he heard an agonised cry from the girl: ‘Bensiabel,
Bensiabel, save me! The witch is coming, she is close to me, I
hear the gnashing of her teeth!'

With a bound Bensiabel opened his door and flung himself against
the witch. He pulled her back with such force that she stumbled,
and falling headlong, dropped down dead at the foot of the

Then, at last, Prunella was touched by Bensiabel's goodness and
kindness to her, and she became his wife, and they lived happily
ever after.

End of The Grey Fairy Book.


This file should be named greyf10.txt or
Corrected EDITIONS of our eBooks get a new NUMBER, greyf11.txt
VERSIONS based on separate sources get new LETTER, greyf10a.txt

Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the US
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we usually do not
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.

We are now trying to release all our eBooks one year in advance
of the official release dates, leaving time for better editing.
Please be encouraged to tell us about any error or corrections,
even years after the official publication date.

Please note neither this listing nor its contents are final til
midnight of the last day of the month of any such announcement.
The official release date of all Project Gutenberg eBooks is at
Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month.  A
preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment
and editing by those who wish to do so.

Most people start at our Web sites at: or

These Web sites include award-winning information about Project
Gutenberg, including how to donate, how to help produce our new
eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email newsletter (free!).

Those of you who want to download any eBook before announcement
can get to them as follows, and just download by date.  This is
also a good way to get them instantly upon announcement, as the
indexes our cataloguers produce obviously take a while after an
announcement goes out in the Project Gutenberg Newsletter. or

Or /etext03, 02, 01, 00, 99, 98, 97, 96, 95, 94, 93, 92, 92, 91 or 90

Just search by the first five letters of the filename you want,
as it appears in our Newsletters.

Information about Project Gutenberg (one page)

We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work.  The
time it takes us, a rather conservative estimate, is fifty hours
to get any eBook selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright
searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc.   Our
projected audience is one hundred million readers.  If the value
per text is nominally estimated at one dollar then we produce $2
million dollars per hour in 2002 as we release over 100 new text
files per month:  1240 more eBooks in 2001 for a total of 4000+
We are already on our way to trying for 2000 more eBooks in 2002
If they reach just 1-2% of the world's population then the total
will reach over half a trillion eBooks given away by year's end.

The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away 1 Trillion eBooks!
This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers,
which is only about 4% of the present number of computer users.

Here is the briefest record of our progress (* means estimated):

eBooks Year Month

    1  1971 July
   10  1991 January
  100  1994 January
 1000  1997 August
 1500  1998 October
 2000  1999 December
 2500  2000 December
 3000  2001 November
 4000  2001 October/November
 6000  2002 December*
 9000  2003 November*
10000  2004 January*

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation has been created
to secure a future for Project Gutenberg into the next millennium.

We need your donations more than ever!

As of February, 2002, contributions are being solicited from people
and organizations in: Alabama, Alaska, Arkansas, Connecticut,
Delaware, District of Columbia, Florida, Georgia, Hawaii, Illinois,
Indiana, Iowa, Kansas, Kentucky, Louisiana, Maine, Massachusetts,
Michigan, Mississippi, Missouri, Montana, Nebraska, Nevada, New
Hampshire, New Jersey, New Mexico, New York, North Carolina, Ohio,
Oklahoma, Oregon, Pennsylvania, Rhode Island, South Carolina, South
Dakota, Tennessee, Texas, Utah, Vermont, Virginia, Washington, West
Virginia, Wisconsin, and Wyoming.

We have filed in all 50 states now, but these are the only ones
that have responded.

As the requirements for other states are met, additions to this list
will be made and fund raising will begin in the additional states.
Please feel free to ask to check the status of your state.

In answer to various questions we have received on this:

We are constantly working on finishing the paperwork to legally
request donations in all 50 states.  If your state is not listed and
you would like to know if we have added it since the list you have,
just ask.

While we cannot solicit donations from people in states where we are
not yet registered, we know of no prohibition against accepting
donations from donors in these states who approach us with an offer to

International donations are accepted, but we don't know ANYTHING about
how to make them tax-deductible, or even if they CAN be made
deductible, and don't have the staff to handle it even if there are

Donations by check or money order may be sent to:

Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
PMB 113
1739 University Ave.
Oxford, MS 38655-4109

Contact us if you want to arrange for a wire transfer or payment
method other than by check or money order.

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation has been approved by
the US Internal Revenue Service as a 501(c)(3) organization with EIN
[Employee Identification Number] 64-622154.  Donations are
tax-deductible to the maximum extent permitted by law.  As fund-raising
requirements for other states are met, additions to this list will be
made and fund-raising will begin in the additional states.

We need your donations more than ever!

You can get up to date donation information online at:


If you can't reach Project Gutenberg,
you can always email directly to:

Michael S. Hart <>

Prof. Hart will answer or forward your message.

We would prefer to send you information by email.

**The Legal Small Print**

(Three Pages)

Why is this "Small Print!" statement here? You know: lawyers.
They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with
your copy of this eBook, even if you got it for free from
someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our
fault. So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement
disclaims most of our liability to you. It also tells you how
you may distribute copies of this eBook if you want to.

By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
eBook, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept
this "Small Print!" statement. If you do not, you can receive
a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this eBook by
sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person
you got it from. If you received this eBook on a physical
medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request.

This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBook, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBooks,
is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor Michael S. Hart
through the Project Gutenberg Association (the "Project").
Among other things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright
on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and
distribute it in the United States without permission and
without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth
below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this eBook
under the "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark.

Please do not use the "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark to market
any commercial products without permission.

To create these eBooks, the Project expends considerable
efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain
works. Despite these efforts, the Project's eBooks and any
medium they may be on may contain "Defects". Among other
things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged
disk or other eBook medium, a computer virus, or computer
codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below,
[1] Michael Hart and the Foundation (and any other party you may
receive this eBook from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBook) disclaims
all liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including

If you discover a Defect in this eBook within 90 days of
receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any)
you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that
time to the person you received it from. If you received it
on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and
such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement
copy. If you received it electronically, such person may
choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to
receive it electronically.


Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the
above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you
may have other legal rights.

You will indemnify and hold Michael Hart, the Foundation,
and its trustees and agents, and any volunteers associated
with the production and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
texts harmless, from all liability, cost and expense, including
legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of the
following that you do or cause:  [1] distribution of this eBook,
[2] alteration, modification, or addition to the eBook,
or [3] any Defect.

You may distribute copies of this eBook electronically, or by
disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this
"Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg,

[1]  Only give exact copies of it.  Among other things, this
     requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the
     eBook or this "small print!" statement.  You may however,
     if you wish, distribute this eBook in machine readable
     binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form,
     including any form resulting from conversion by word
     processing or hypertext software, but only so long as

     [*]  The eBook, when displayed, is clearly readable, and
          does *not* contain characters other than those
          intended by the author of the work, although tilde
          (~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may
          be used to convey punctuation intended by the
          author, and additional characters may be used to
          indicate hypertext links; OR

     [*]  The eBook may be readily converted by the reader at
          no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent
          form by the program that displays the eBook (as is
          the case, for instance, with most word processors);

     [*]  You provide, or agree to also provide on request at
          no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the
          eBook in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC
          or other equivalent proprietary form).

[2]  Honor the eBook refund and replacement provisions of this
     "Small Print!" statement.

[3]  Pay a trademark license fee to the Foundation of 20% of the
     gross profits you derive calculated using the method you
     already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  If you
     don't derive profits, no royalty is due.  Royalties are
     payable to "Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation"
     the 60 days following each date you prepare (or were
     legally required to prepare) your annual (or equivalent
     periodic) tax return.  Please contact us beforehand to
     let us know your plans and to work out the details.

Project Gutenberg is dedicated to increasing the number of
public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine readable form.

The Project gratefully accepts contributions of money, time,
public domain materials, or royalty free copyright licenses.
Money should be paid to the:
"Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

If you are interested in contributing scanning equipment or
software or other items, please contact Michael Hart at:

[Portions of this eBook's header and trailer may be reprinted only
when distributed free of all fees.  Copyright (C) 2001, 2002 by
Michael S. Hart.  Project Gutenberg is a TradeMark and may not be
used in any sales of Project Gutenberg eBooks or other materials be
they hardware or software or any other related product without
express permission.]